gracefulsunflower

Latest Posts by gracefulsunflower

ANGEL - SETH CLEARWATER X READER

PREVOUS Prologue

I

THIRD PERSON'S POV

Seth sat with the pack and the imprints after telling them about you — The little he knew anyways. He was still hung up on the fact that you would only be here for two months.

"Why don't you, I don't know, show up in the same places she is?" Embry suggested, throwing a baseball to Quil as they sat down, albeit carefully — Sam would kill them if they broke something.

Emily wouldn’t mind, but since she bought half of the stuff in the house Sam would break their fingers if they scratched even one thing.

"He's not a mind reader, Embry, God," Leah snarked, throwing an arm around her not so little brother's shoulders, pulling him slightly closer to her.

She smelled like home, so he nestled in a little closer, needing the comfort.

"But the little Cullen is, maybe Jake can ask them for some help," Embry shot back, and Seth looked elated, but then his face dropped.

"But I don't want her to think I'm a stalker or anything," Seth murmured defeatedly, and it was back to the drawing board.

The room went silent, Seth dragging the slightly good mood down with him.

"Adopt a dog," Quil suggested, and everyone looked at him.

"You said she has a dog — If you get one then you can take it for walks when she takes hers for walks. That's not that stalkerish. You have an excuse to be in the same place at the same time," Quil elaborated as he fumbled an extra hard throw from Embry, and Seth grinned so bright that it made everyone else crack a small smile.

"Quil, you're a genius! Now all I need to do is find a dog." Seth replied, his mind running wild as he pulled out his phone and scrolled through his contacts, wondering who to message.

Adopting dogs from the local shelter was really expensive, and he was saving for a new dirt bike. He only had $200 to go, and he really didn’t want to waste money on a new dog. Not when he could nearly taste the dirt bike.

"Rez dogs are having puppies all of the time man, but if you're that keen Miss Postoak is trying to get rid of her bitch since she can't afford her right now, she’s only a companion dog and the others are working dogs," Jared supplied before taking another bite of his blueberry muffin, courtesy of Emily, and Seth felt victorious as he clicked onto his Mom’s contact and called her, asking if he could get a dog for his birthday.

"You're picking up its’ crap, buying its’ dog food and leashes, and it is getting neutered, we have enough strays on the reservation as is, young man — and I'll help you set up the yard for it when you get it," She replied, then said 'love you' and hung up the phone.

Seth whooped, then calmed back down, looking around the room at his expectant friends.

"What the fuck do I need for a dog?"

Leah pinched her brother’s ear for his foul language, making everyone laugh.

•••

Thankfully, Old Quil owned many a dog in his lifetime, used for hunting, mainly, but most of them were now companions in their old age, the man hesitant to get another in case it outlived him. Young Quil helped Seth buy the needed supplies like leashes, a crate for inside, dishes for the food, a dog bed, and a vet appointment was set for Monday so the bitch that Seth adopted — named Missy, a Rottweiler Shar Pei cross (Rott Pei, Quil had helpfully given him the proper name for the breed of the mutt) could be checked up, seeing as she was due for one.

Seth and Quil now at the store, buying some dog food. The smell was still overwhelming, and mixed in with how all of the other store goers smelled it was nearly unbearable. He could even still smell the products they mopped the floors with. He put the last thing in the cart when he heard a familiar voice. You.

"Quil, shit man, that's her!" Seth whispered excitedly, then listened as you made your way through the aisles, talking about dog food for Cujo.

Quil watched his younger pack mate bounce on his heels as you approached, and tried not to laugh at how excited Seth was getting. The boy turned to face you as soon as you turned the corner, dragging your dad by his hand, a basket in your other hand.

"Oh! It's little Seth!" Alexander pointed out, making you look away from the tins of dog food on the shelf, and give him a friendly grin, dropping your dad’s hand in the process.

"Hello, hello," You greeted, and nodded towards his full trolley, "Stocking up for a vacation?"

Seth turned back at the groups of haphazardly stacked dry kibble bags and wet food cans, and numerous treat packets. Maybe he was going a tiny bit overboard.

"Uh, no," Seth admitted, rubbing the back of his neck with a chuckle, "I'm getting my first dog and I think I got overexcited."

"Oh! Such a spoiled little puppy that will be! Maybe you and miss (Y/N) could take your dogs for walks sometimes! I think she gets sick of her old man slowing her down," Alexander offered, and nudged (Y/N)'s shoulder, "If you need help with the dog too, (Y/N) could teach you a few tricks. Should help her keep herself busy for the next two months."

Seth tried not to smile too hard as he agreed, but noticed that you looked less than pleased, but give him a tight lipped smile nonetheless.

"Dad, grab two dry bags of dog food," You commanded, and your father did your bidding as you somewhat aggressively threw some dog food cans into a basket, managing to dent one of them.

Your father suddenly looked less than pleased with your behaviour as you threw the last can and turned on your heel, shoulder checking him as you walked past him. Alexander looked back at the pair of boys and gave them a tight lipped smile and a small wave before leaving behind his daughter.

Seth cocked his head to the side, trying to drown out the rest of the store goers to listen to you. Quil immediately did the same.

“What in the Gods was that? Ridiculous behaviour for what?” Your father said gruffly, but not unkindly.

"Dadda, I don't want to go for walks with him!" Was the first thing Seth heard you say, which made his heart drop, but he kept on listening anyway.

"Nonsense, he seems nice! A friend wouldn't hurt," Your father tried to reason with you, but you huffed.

"If a friend wouldn't hurt we'd actually live in one place and not move around like nomads." You then let out a soft 'fuck!', most likely stubbing your toe on the stupid boxes near the mouth of aisle 2.

"Well, I'm sure this place is the place. Trust me, tiny child. If it isn't, I'll buy you your dream Dodge Challenger for a late birthday gift." Your father reasoned.

"Don't bullshit me," You snapped back, sounding like you were nearer to the doors.

"I'm not! Matte black Dodge Challenger with red under glow for your birthday, or we live here, I swear it on Cujo's life." Your father pleaded, and you sighed.

"Fine. I'll see if one of the workers knows how to get into contact with him. I'll try to find him on MySpace or Twitter or something." You relented, then the doors opened to the front of the store, and your scent was gone.

Your Father cheered and Quil put Seth into a headlock playfully, messing up his hair, making Seth laugh as he did so.

•••

You sat on your new bed, your dog Cujo, a black Cane Corso who was getting on in his years, shown by the grey fur on his muzzle, resting on the floor next to your bed, not being allowed on any furniture. Your father was doing research in his room.

You picked up a piece of mango and popped it into your mouth as you looked up the name of the place you were staying at on Facebook. You found the profile, and clicked into it, then went straight to followers. You couldn't find any followers with Seth's profile picture, so you went and looked up the name of the school, finding their profile and looking through the followings for Seth. No luck. Even searching his name up you discovered nothing. You stalked his school until you found his name on an old post where he had won an award for a spelling bee, also discovering his last name. Clearwater. Seth Clearwater.

You logged into your MySpace account, and looked for him, and surprisingly found him. His profile picture was a photo of him with a man, standing side by side, grinning.

You found it, and let held your arms up above your head in a victorious manner, looking around the room as if expecting someone to cheer for you, then focussing on your dog.

"See how fucking amazing I am, Cujo? The FBI needs to hire me as a detective," You said, then started scrolling through his profile.

Nothing overly fancy. Just some pictures of him, people you assumed to be his family, and some of nature around the area, alongside some photos of his adventures. You clicked the 'Add Friend' button, and decided to make a new friendship bracelet while you watched movies, heading off to your dad's room to go and ask him to start the bracelet for you.

•••

Seth was currently scrolling through Twitter at his desk as his Xbox 360 started up, Leah lounging on his bed playing Mario on his DS. Technically, he and Leah shared the Xbox, but he just kept it in his room as she didn’t really play it much these days, instead choosing to play his DS. He didn’t mind. Just as long as she stayed in his room so he knew it was safe. Missy was laying halfway under his bed, gnawing at a new chew toy Quil had picked out.

His phone beeped, and a new notification popped up. He walked over and slid onto the bed next to his sister. A new friend request. He looked, and his heart started speeding up as he looked at the profile.

“What?” Leah inquired, hearing the thrumming, looking over his shoulder.

“She added me on MySpace!” Seth told his sister excitedly, showing her the profile picture of you and a black dog, along with your Dad and a woman who looked a bit like you, and accepted your friend request, then started looking through your profile.

There were photos from all around the world. Australia, Sweden, Italy, France. Your father and you were the main focus of your photos, but your nature shots were a sight to behold. There were also some with people that weren’t your father, so maybe friends and relatives. The photos of the woman in your profile picture stopped around a year ago, he noted. Your newest photo was the Welcome to Forks sign, you and a huge black dog posing in front of it, the same one from your profile picture.

A message notification popped up. He opened it, and there was a message from you.

Y/N:

Hey

“Oh my goodness, she messaged me!” Seth nearly squealed, and Leah bit back a laugh at her little brother, knowing that laughing would probably result in him attacking her with a pillow covered in a Spider-Man case.

“Well don’t just ignore it, reply!” Leah urged, and Seth looked at his sister, eyes as wide as saucers.

“What do I say!” Seth panicked, and Leah rolled her eyes, grabbing the iPhone covered in a Spider-Man case and messaging her back.

Seth:

Hey

•••

You blinked at your laptop screen, your friendship bracelet forgotten. You didn’t expect him to reply so fast. You went down to the vending machine just outside of the office about ten minutes ago and he wasn’t there, instead there was a girl at the counter, talking on the phone as she painted her nails. Maybe his shift was over, and he was at home? You didn’t think on it much.

Your fingertips ghosted over the keys, then stopped, instead picking up your phone and logging into MySpace there.

“Dad?” You called out, and he ambled into your room, a sandwich with a bite taken out of it, jerking his head upwards slightly as he chewed.

“Seth messaged me and I don’t know how to reply,” You admitted, and your father chuckled as he came over and sat next to you, trying not to get any crumbs on the bed.

Cujo immediately came over and sat expectantly next to him on the floor, but your father shooed him away. Your baby walked over and laid in his crate, looking offended.

“What do you want to say?” He asked, pulling your phone into his hand, getting ready to type a message for you.

You leaned against his muscly arm, and shrugged. You weren’t very good at holding conversations.

“Why don’t you ask him about his new dog?” Your father suggested and you grinned victoriously, taking back the phone and sending him a message.

Y/N:

How’s things going with preparing for ur dog?

You hummed, feeling content, then sent the message. Seth started typing immediately.

Seth:

She’s good! We picked her up like an hour ago and she’s currently harassing my sister, lol

A photo came through of a dog that looked like a Rottweiler, but was wrinkly, and the tail curved upwards, sitting on the lap of a girl that looked a couple years older than you, playing a DS.

“Oh! Looks like a little Rott Pei! They’re stubborn little fucks,” Your father commented, still eating his sandwich, making you giggle.

Your aunty Lara had one, over in Italy. He tended to chew any shoes left outside, and didn’t like Cujo much.

Seth:

Her name is Missy :)

Y/N:

She’s so cute! Is she a Rott Pei? Dad says they’re stubborn lol

Seth:

Yeah, she is. I’m gonna try and take her for a walk tomorrow. She’s really good on lead, and well socialised. My sister Leah’s coming too, wanna come with?

Before you could type ‘no’, your father snatched your phone and sent a message.

Y/N:

That sounds good, when & where?

“Dad!” You hissed, picking up your stuffed Elmo doll from beside you and assaulting your father with it, making him drop his sandwich.

Cujo wasted no time in scrabbling over and eating it, making you laugh, but you quickly stopped as your phone beeped again, leaning over and grabbing it from your dad’s hand.

Seth:

Tomorrow, like 11am?

We can take out a picnic!

Me and Leah can come pick you up :)

You quickly positioned yourself so you could see Cujo in the background, your dad deciding to hop into the photo as well, holding up both of his thumbs and giving the biggest smile you’d ever seen.

Y/N:

Cujo & I are keen, so’s Dad apparently. See you then!

•••

Leah pinched her little brother’s cheek as he put the phone down, tittering at the way he blushed, the colour in his cheeks and ears becoming more noticeable with the red undertone of his blood rushing to them.

“My baby, all grown up! Going on a date with a girl-”

“-It’s not a date, Leah,” Seth said exasperatedly as he grabbed his phone and messaged Jacob, wanting to let him know first.

Seth:

(Y/N) and I are walking our dogs together tomorrow.

Jacob:

Good job bro :)

You should see if she wants to come to your birthday party tomorrow

Seth blinked. Tomorrow was his birthday. He’d be fifteen, and in two months he’d be starting tenth grade.

Seth:

I forgot about that haha

Are you and Ness coming?

Jacob

Wouldn’t miss it for the world man

I picked out a cool gift but Ness said hers is ‘practical’, or whatever

You know how she is

Seth laughed and sent back a thumbs up emoji, then leaned over and scritched Missy behind her ears, making her wag her tail contentedly. Today was a good day. Tomorrow was going to be even better.

•••

Alexander stood out on the porch of the cabin, facing the sea as he puffed on his Marlboro, the cigarette being his only source of light other than the moon, full and low over the sea.

A movement in the distance, over near some rocks, only just visible in the corner of his eye. His head snapped in the direction of it, his blue eyes nearly glowing in the dark.

Something was staring right back at him, its eyes shining green like a cat’s in the dark. A stare off ensued. Alexander moved ever so slightly, reaching for his crossbow, but the creature then spread its’ wings and took flight, the huge wing span nearly blocking out the moon as it ascended.

Alexander growled and put out his cigarette, dropping it into the metal trash can near his feet. He found what he was looking for. Now it was time to complete the rest of his mission.

•••

Mary Postoak stared at the moon through her kitchen window, opting to watch it as the sink filled up in front of her.

There was a flash of darkness in front of the moon, looking like a huge bird. She gasped, a hand going to her chest. It was bigger than any bird she saw, ever. And the last time she checked; birds didn’t have legs like humans.

A thud was heard in her backyard, and her dogs started barking, making her head for her back door, but a yelp cut her off. She instead turned on her heel, running towards her bedroom and grabbed her rifle, then ran through the hallway, throwing open the back door and loading the rifle.

She grabbed the flashlight from her deck table, and turned it on, shining it toward the scene, and gasped.

Something was hunkered over her dog, feeding from it. Upon hearing her, it looked up, blood covering its lower lip. It was hideous. Pale skin, and two enormous wings. It stood up at its full height, nearly ten feet, and stepped forward, making her drop her torch and point her rifle at it.

She fired it once, hitting it square in the chest. It growled, then lunged for the woman, attacking her before she could even scream.

§§§

Fun fact lol, Missy & Cujo are based on dogs I've owned. Again, not proofread so please kindly point out any mistakes!

ANGEL - SETH CLEARWATER X READER

PROLOGUE

NEXT PART - I

THIRD PERSON'S POV

The war was now over. The Volturi had left the Cullens alone, content with the fact that they were now following the rules. Some of the older wolves still shifted regularly, but Seth had slowed down for now. He was keen on being a normal boy, for now. Currently on the eve of his 15th birthday, and working a shift at his new work — the resort, which he never took much notice to, which made sense; he lived here, he didn't need a place to vacation here.

Right now he was working at the counter, checking people in. Kim usually did it, but right now she was taking a small break to 'talk' to Jared. They were just busy sucking face, which was ridiculous. They only had ten minutes to go until their lunch break, where Seth finished for the day. Half days on Saturdays and Sundays, and in the holidays he had a couple of full days through the week, which was nice. Normal. Like every other nearly 15 year old.

It was okay though. It wasn't really busy at the desk. Seth was really there for cleaning, and answering the phones when people had a problem finding the clean towels or their lightbulbs shorted out. And besides, getting paid to play Solitaire when there were no cleaning jobs or minor repairs to be done wasn’t that bad.

The bell above the door tinkled, making Seth look up and exit his game of Solitaire. There was a huge man, with striking blue eyes. His hair reminded him of a Viking, with the sides clean shaved, revealing tribal tattoos, but the hair on the top of his head was pulled back into a plait which sat over his left shoulder, tied off with a leather cord.

The man stepped out of the way, revealing you. Your left eye was a striking blue, and the right was a golden brown. As soon as Seth looked into them, he felt the pull. The earth fell beneath his feet. Gravity wasn't holding him down anymore. It was you. You were his imprint.

After noticing the boy's intense stare, you hid behind your father slightly, letting him shield you from the boy's gaze.

Seth blinked twice, and swallowed, snapping himself out of it.

"Welcome to the Quileute Seaside Resort! My name is Seth, how may I help you today?" Seth relayed his script, trying not to focus back in on you.

"Hello, Seth! I'm Alexander Ardell. I have a reservation, one of the pet friendly cabins? I booked it online, A-R-D-E-L-L," The man replied with a grin, and Seth nodded, logging into the computer and getting the reservation up on screen.

Cabin one, two rooms, one and a half bathrooms, with one adult, one child, one large dog. Staying for two months, daily laundry service, everything paid in full. He let out a low whistle as he grabbed his room keys and information booklet.

"Two months? That's quite a while," Seth commented, trying to make friendly conversation as he gathered everything, "Wasting your school break in this boring place?"

Alexander let out a chuckle as Seth held out the package.

"My daughter, (Y/N), she's homeschooled. I thought a nice seaside vacation would be fun, she likes exploring places she hasn't been before," Alexander replied, ruffling your hair as you grabbed the keys and booklet off of Seth with a quiet 'thanks'.

"Your cabin is cabin one, straight across the way, there's two bedrooms, one and a half bathrooms, and a kitchen and the rooms are smoke free. Please, call the office if you need anything, here’s your keys and information booklet and enjoy your stay!" Seth chirped, and you and your father smiled at him, all teeth, before exiting the way you came.

You had blue and brown braces, the same shades as your eyes.

As soon as you were out of sight Seth grabbed his phone and called Kim. The line rang twice before she answered.

"The lightbulbs are in-”

"I know where the lightbulbs are Kim! You need to get down here, like, ASAP." Seth said breathlessly, pacing behind the desk, trying to calm his rapid heartbeat.

"What's wrong?" She questioned, and Seth could hear a car door opening and shutting over the phone.

"I imprinted and she's here and she's in cabin one and she has a dog and her dad is here with her and she's really pretty and her braces are blue and brown like her eyes and she's only gonna be here for two months so I need help like now please and thank you," Seth told her, all in one breath, and the office door opened once more, this time Jared and Kim entered, making Seth hang up the phone.

"How are you feeling, kid?" Jared asked, clapping Seth on the shoulder, hearing all of the conversation on the phone.

“I don’t know — Hopeless,” Seth sighed, leaning against his pack brother.

Jared gave him a side hug, then looked at the clock.

“Well, your shift is over — Should we go and see Sam and Jacob?” Jared offered, and Seth could only nod, although the thought of leaving you pained him.

Seth looked in the general direction of cabin one, and Jared chuckled, clapping him on the back before leading him out to his car.

§§§

Hi! This is based somewhat on Midnight Mass, a Netflix series, and as the first paragraph stated, this takes place after Twilight saga/Breaking Dawn ends; the movies specifically because I've never read the books, lol. Also; not proofread so if you see a mistake please kindly point it out!!

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 47

PUBLISHED: 26/07/2022

(I forgot to copy some chapters onto here shhh)

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You woke up to an urgent pulling of your hair, and sat up. One of the twins. Isaac. He gave you a cuddle, and you held him a bit tighter than necessary, then got out of bed, balancing him on your hip. You headed into the bathroom, washing your face, and wiping Isaac's with a baby wipe. The house was painfully quiet.

You poked your head into the nursery as you passed it. Rosalie was gone. Finn probably had her. Or Isiah. He had come to stay at yours for a bit. It was too painful for him to stay there, at the house that he and Ezzie had made their own. You didn't blame him. You hadn't been in Bonnie's apartment or vardo yet. You didn't want to.

You headed downstairs, sighing at the fact that there was no noise. Saoirse would usually be humming, or giggling, or reading a story to the babies and animals, or playing an instrument, or singing, or talking. Just making noise. But the only noise was the cat meowing. You shook your head to rid yourself of the sad thoughts, not wanting to ruin your day before it started.

You hummed, although it wasn't nearly as nice as Saoirse used to, and entered the kitchen, where your daughter was up in her high chair, and your other son was sat at the table, both of them eating toast. Your husband was sat with a vacant look on his face. He looked more than tired. He looked exhausted, and you knew it wasn't just a physical one. Finn had lost two of his best mates in the one go.

"Finn?" You said softly, putting Isaac next to Finley, who gladly grabbed some of his brother's honey covered toast, even after Finley tried to swat his hands away.

"Just — tired," Finn explained hoarsely, and you pursed your lips and nodded.

You made your way around the table to your husband, and leaned down, giving him a quick kiss, then pulled him into a tight hug.

Finn placed a hand on your knee, and squeezed it thrice, grabbing his coffee with his other hand.

"I love you too," You replied, grabbing the mug next to his own and sipping it, knowing it was meant for you.

"You staying home again?" Finn asked, feeling a bit more normal after his cry.

"Yeah, I think Jeremiah has things to do so one of the girls and I will be watching Jeremy and Bon-Bon." You explained, and your husband nodded.

Isiah needed a bit more help with the babies now that Ezzie was gone, and you were all too willing to help out with your niece and nephew, and so was the girls from your netball team. They were all absolute godsends, always bringing around food and offering to watch the babies and taking Saoirse to and from school, even though it was all out of their way.

"It's Poll's birthday today," Finn informed you, and you swore, then walked over to the fridge, grabbing a small box off of the top of it.

"Can you give her this just in case I don't see her?" You asked, and Finn nodded.

Rosalie, now done with her toast, squealed, wanting to get down.

"No, you're in baby jail because you keep on opening the baby gates!" Finn chastised his daughter, wagging a finger in her direction, and Rosalie giggled.

"Oh, Finn, don't put her in baby jail! She's just exploring, right ring-a-round the Rosie?" You defended jokingly, going and getting your daughter out of your chair, bringing her over to sit on your lap.

Finn reached over and grabbed the boys' toast, and told them to come around the table to the three of you. They did so. Finn balanced the pair of them on his legs, and listened as Rosalie babbled to the twins, and Finley babbled back to her, throwing in some of his big boy vocabulary in there, telling her about his adventures with 'Untle Tarl' in the 'orch' (they picked 'appas' together, according to Finley).

You scolded Finley when he said a certain four letter word starting with 'f', Finn just laughing, knowing that his uncle Arthur most likely taught him it (you had walked into Linda and Arthur's once and caught Arthur encouraging Finley to swear — "Come on, Finley, say 'fuck' and I'll give you a chocolate!" "...Buck." "Close enough, mate.")

"We'll get through this," You told your husband, who nodded, but you weren't sure how you would or how long it was going to take.

You just knew that you'd get through it somehow.

•••

Thomas and Polly approached the group gathered in Charlie's yard.

"Happy birthday, Poll," Finn greeted, giving his aunt roses and a kiss on the cheek.

He then fished around in his pockets and gave her the box.

"From (Y/N) and the rest," He said, then stepped away from Polly, and Curly approached her.

"You grow grand in the horse shit, Poll," He congratulated in his own little way.

"Curly, pour some beer, aye?" Tommy asked, and Curly scuttled off to do it.

"The train to London leaves in an hour. Arthur, Michael, you're coming with me," Tommy said, trying to light his smoke.

"Tommy, I have to take Gina to the hospital today." Michael interjected, and Finn tried not to roll his eyes.

"A week ago, three members of our family were killed by Jimmy McCavern. The man we're going to speak to in London is establishing a relationship with Jimmy McCavern," Tommy took the beer that Curly offered, "So, cancel your appointments, and Ada can take Gina to the hospital."

Isiah bristled at this information, and Finn put a hand on his shoulder. He wanted to go with them too, but he knew that it wasn't the right time, or that he wasn't the best man for it.

"'Cause that's what women do," Arthur added, making Isiah scoff as he took a draw from his cigarette.

"Clean that shit off your shoes before you get in me car, aye?" Tommy told his cousin, taking a puff of his own cigarette.

Michael looked at him in a way that said that he wasn't impressed with his older cousin.

"Michael, they will give it and give it until your case is proven, and then they'll take it. From you, but mainly from me." Polly said, looking at her son, then at her nephew.

"Polly, you go to the hospital and speak to Aberama Gold. You tell him there is a strategy in place to avenge the death of his son and daughter, so not to do anything rash. And take with you the heartfelt condolences of the whole family," Tommy instructed his aunt, making Isiah frown.

Isiah knew Tommy meant his words, that he was truly sorry that Esmeralda and Bonnie had died, but couldn't the man say it with a bit more emotion?

"Why me?" Polly questioned as Tommy took a sip of his beer.

"Because Aberama Gold is in love with you. He even got an haircut," Tommy replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, "And the smell of your perfume might help ease his pain."

Finn's mind drifted to you teasing him about Aberama being his 'favourite uncle', and he fought the urge to snicker.

"Tommy, I'm forty-five years old today." Polly informed her nephew, clearly not having it.

"Forty-five years old and still breaking hearts, eh?" Tommy said, and Arthur said a 'yeah' in agreement.

"To Polly," Tommy announced, raising his glass.

Everyone else followed suit, raising a toast for the matriarch of the family.

"Curly, organise two wagons to take the souls of Esmeralda and Bonnie Gold's souls to heaven," Tommy commanded, and Curly nodded, "Isiah, fetch his boxing gloves from the gym to burn with his body. Grab anything from your house that Esmeralda would want gone up in the smoke with her."

"Ezzie," Isiah muttered softly, knowing how much his wife hated being called by her full name.

Finn clapped Isiah on the shoulder, and led his best mate to his car, not wanting to leave him alone.

•••

You bounced Rosalie and Bonnibel on your knees as you read them a story, the boys drawing on a piece of paper with Dorothy. A car pulled up outside, and the dogs started barking. Finn Junior hopped up onto the bay window seat to see who it was.

Dottie walked over to the window to see who it was.

"Mary Bone and her baby," She announced, and grabbed the girls off of you, allowing to go and answer the door and tell the dogs to stop barking.

Mary came up the walk, the setting sun making her look all the more gorgeous, cradling a baby wrapped in a purple blanket. You welcomed her in, and ushered her to the kitchen, putting on the kettle for the pair of you.

"Is this bubby then? Oh, gorgeous!" You cooed, and she chuckled, turning the baby in her arms so you could see them better.

"Her name is Cara," Mary stated, and you cooed even more, telling her how pretty and romantic her name sounded.

"She's going to be a heartbreaker when she gets older," You said jokingly, going and grabbing two teacups and putting sugar and teabags in them.

"Hope not — I hope she'll be like her father, falling in love with the one woman and staying with her," Mary replied, and you grinned at her.

"Who's the father? You didn't tell me you were in love!" You complained, going and grabbing the biscuits from the pantry.

"I'm not the one he's in love with," Mary admitted, and you clucked your tongue sympathetically.

"Oh, Mary. Any man would be lucky to have you," You consoled, and grabbed the chocolate you stashed earlier, then going and sitting back across from her, snapping it in half and giving her the big piece.

She took it gratefully, and you pulled over Jeremy and Bon-Bon's stroller, Mary setting Cara down in it after you reclined the back of it. You got up and poured the now boiled water into the teacups, and milk, then carried them back over to the table, setting Mary's down in front of her.

"I didn't just pop around for a visit," Mary said as you settled back into your own chair.

"Oh?" You asked, confused, looking over at the woman as she rocked her child back and forth in the pram.

You picked up your teacup and took a sip.

"Cara; she's," Mary began, but paused, then sighed, looking away from you, "She's Finn's."

You gasped, and your grip on your teacup loosened, sending it clattering onto the table, sending lukewarm liquid pouring across the table and into your lap.

"What?" You questioned, your voice quiet, eyes narrowed at the woman across from you.

"She's Finn's," Mary repeated, still not looking at you.

"How dare you," You said through gritted teeth, standing up and making you way around the table to her, stopping in front of her.

She still didn't look at you.

"As if Finn would touch the likes of you — He has a wife. My husband would never," You spat, "And the next time you accuse my husband of that shit, you look me square in the eye."

Mary looked at you, and smirked, "Well then maybe you don't really know your husband, because on those nights you'd stay home while he and Isiah were out drinkin', he'd come and seek me out, and we'd head to darkest corners of the bar."

You scoffed, rolling your eyes as you picked up the teacup in front of Mary.

"I'm serious, (Y/N)." Mary continued, standing up, following you across the room to the sink, "He wanted to feel the touch of a real woman. One he wasn't forced to marry."

"Well, he seems to enjoy my touch, we've got three kids to show for it," You snarked, not missing a beat, turning to face Mary, "And you'd hardly be able to call yourself a real woman after saying you slept with my husband."

"Oh, but I am," She replied, feeling terribly bold, "See, the difference between me and you, (Y/N), is that you're a girl, and I'm a woman. You dress yourself in whatever's fashionable, change with the trends you know, you paint your nails silly colours-"

"Yellow's my favourite colour," You interjected quietly, looking down at your now cracked nail polish.

"-And you're still graceless. Awkward. However, I, the proper woman I am, I don't keep up with the styles. I dress in clothes that suit me and my body, I don't change just because something new is in style it all cycles back anyway, I paint my nails sensible colours, not childish yellow, of all things, and I have grace only you — and other little girls — could dream of," Mary finished, and you looked down at the ground.

What she said was true. She was five years your senior, three years Finn's senior. She was Ezzie's friend first, but got roped into your friend group easily. You never got on with her as well as the others, just because of your age difference, and partly because you were jealous of her.

She never walked into a room, she floated, her dress billowing around her, she never talked, she chimed, her voice sounds so angelic that it would be a crime to say she just talked, and every move she made was so precise, so calculated, that you'd think she was dancing. She never missed a beat, stepped out of formation. She was perfect, in every sense of the word.

Now that you were thinking about it, Finn could've slept with her. You wouldn't blame your husband, either, if you were single and she swung your way you'd try to bed her without hesitation.

She was gorgeous. You doubted her story of her sleeping with Finn a little less now.

"Here's what we're going to do," You said abruptly, wanting to stop your train of thought before it got worse, "We're going to get a blood test, to see if the baby has a blood type that could make her Finn's daughter. If she does happen to have a blood type that could make her my husband's daughter, then we're going to get Polly Gray to do paternity test. Our way. The gypsy way."

Mary nodded.

"If, and that's a big if, Cara is Finn's daughter, then I'll make sure you get money. I'm bad but I'm not fucking cruel," You reassured her, then dipped your finger in her tea.

After finding that it was lukewarm, no longer boiling hot, you threw it on her, the soggy teabag hitting her square in the face.

"Now, you absolute harlot, get the fuck out of my house before I grab a knife from the drawer and stab you with it," You threatened, placing the teacup into the sink, and she nodded, scurrying across the room and picking up her daughter, then hurrying out of your house.

You watched her leave out the window, and sighed, going over to the table and packing everything up, washing up the teacups and wiping up the spilt tea with a wet rag. You sniffled as you did so.

"Fuck Mary Bone, fuck her and her being so fuckable — and fuck anyone else who looked at my husband!" You ranted to the four walls as you scrubbed at the floor violently, then threw the rag up into the sink.

You were too mad to cheer when it made it in.

"Dot, you alright in there? I just need a minute!" You called out, your voice cracking as you did so.

"Yeah, they're all getting tired now, you're right!" Dorothy hollered back, packing up some of the toys the kids were using.

You thanked God that you had a friend like Dot, then the phone rang. You sprung up to answer it.

"Hello?" You croaked, and winced at how bad you sounded.

"(Y/N)! Baby!" Finn shouted, and you sighed, knowing your husband was probably off his face on booze and snow, "Solve an argument between me and Billy here, yeah? Now, when you mop, you - you vacuum the floors first, right?"

"Yes, Finn, you vacuum the floors first," You huffed, wiping your eyes with the back of your hand.

Finn whooped over the other side of the phone, "I told him that! Hey — you don't sound too good. D'ya need me home?"

"I'm fine, you stay out," You reassured your husband, not wanting him to come home yet.

"Okay. Love you, see ya when I lay eyes on ya next," Finn said, then hung up the phone before you could even reply.

You tsked, and sighed, heading out of the kitchen and up to your room to change clothes.

•••

Finn stumbled into the stables, to the cot you always had set up for him when he came home shitfaced. He woke up still drunk this morning, so he decided that it was best to sleep it off  before going to you and the kids. He had to tell you that Tommy wanted Billy to stay with you and him, so he could keep an eye on the man.

Finn heard someone clear their throat, and he looked up. You were sat on the cot, an unimpressed look on your face.

"Hi," Finn greeted quietly, and you gestured to the bale of hay next to you.

He went and sat there, confused. Usually you'd just leave him be.

"Finn, in ten days' time, you're getting a blood test because Mary Bone came here yesterday and said that her new baby was yours," You told your husband, not wanting to beat around the bush.

"What?" Finn asked, feeling dread creep up inside of him.

"She said you slept with her, and that her child is yours," You repeated, looking at your husband, "She's wrong though, isn't she?"

Finn studied your poker face, and shrugged, making your jaw drop.

"I'm fairly sure she's not," He said hurriedly, "But I'm usually too shitfaced to remember anything."

"Finn Theo Shelby!" You thundered, "If you got her up the duff I'm taking the kids on the road!"

Finn stood up, albeit with a struggle.

"You can't do that to my kids!" He protested, and you scoffed.

"I can and I will," You challenged, "I've got more right over them than you do, and you know it."

Finn stayed silent, mulling over your words.

"And if you have a problem with it, then you should go to Tommy, although I don't think Tommy would care about it," You snapped, and Finn looked utterly wounded.

You touched a nerve. You knew it.

"Get out," Finn hissed, and, instead of apologising, you plumped Finn's pillow and walked out of the barn, leaving your husband there in his misery.

§§§

Hi guys, please please PLEASE go share my pinned post, it’s a GoFundMe to help me escape homelessness & DV 🫶🏽

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky-18

@cucumberfingersandwiches

@jamieolivia27

@hughesstars

Hey y'all x long time no see or long time no read I guess 💀 I've literally been working on chapter fifty since I finished chapter forty-nine like two years ago.

Buttt I'm back with a new chapter and a HUGE favour to ask you guys!

Recently, due to unforeseen circumstances of DV, I've become homeless. I am safe, but I am travelling back to my hometown to get away from it and stay safe, but for that to happen I need at *least* $2000 (yay fuel prices!) that I don't have just to cover fuel so I've started a GoFundMe!

For me to get home I have to drive through 3 different states and the drive is 3 days long, stops included. My GoFundMe is linked in my bio, as well as this post, please please please share it around or donate if you can and if you're of age to do so 🫶🏽 any donations made will help me get home safely as well as help me find my feet until I find work.

gofundme.com

Donate to Escaping DV and Homelessness, organized by Grace Morgan

Hi, Fundraising to help me and my family escape domestic violence and homelessness by dr… Grace Morgan needs your support for Escaping D

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 46

PUBLISHED: 24/07/2022

THIRD PERSON'S POV

Finn followed Isiah and Arthur into a the Garrison, which was surprisingly lively, the patrons singing along with the performer. The performer stopped when they entered, and some of the patrons started exiting the pub. It made Finn feel powerful, the authority he held over them. He knew it was a bad thing, but fucking hell, he loved it.

Finn sat down at a table, straightening up his jacket, his best friend taking the seat next to him.

"Ladies and gentlemen, I'm just gonna take a short break. Thank you. Yeah," The singer announced, and Finn bit back a chuckle.

Arthur sat down at the table his younger brother was sitting at as a member of staff hurried over and poured the group drinks without anyone having to say anything.

Arthur started clapping for the performer, making the rest of the people in the room do so.

"Beautiful, Billy. Beautiful," Arthur declared, "Really nice. Really nice."

Finn was too busy looking at the man across the table, intrigued by him. It was rare he ever got to meet anyone in the barely legal side of the business nowadays. Usually it was Isiah, or Oscar, Bonnie's ... friend. Everyone knew they weren't just friends, but they still called each other friends. Oscar wasn't here to help now, though, because he was babysitting. Finn hoped that he had bathed the kids by now. Finley always became a troublemaker when you didn't stick to the schedule, thinking he could get away with anything, and he usually roped his siblings and cousins into his plans. Jeremy, Isiah and Esmeralda's year and a half old son and Bonnibel, their nine month old daughter loved running amuck with his and your children. All little troublemakers, and Oscar was always letting them get away with things.

"Really meaningful, you know, a heartfelt song." Arthur continued as he poured the drinks, "I like it. I really do."

"Boys ... This here is Billy Grade," Arthur introduced, "Man I was telling you about."

"Billy, this here's my kid brother, Finn." Arthur said, gesturing to the younger man.

"Hey," Billy replied softly, with a quick nod of the head.

Finn returned it, and so did Isiah.

"Have a drink, Billy." Arthur said softly, but Finn knew it was an order.

"I can't, my voice is..." He protested softly, and Finn tried to suppress the need to snort.

"Drink, Bill." Arthur said, and Billy replied with a soft spoken 'yeah'.

"Yeah," Arthur murmured in reply, raising his own glass quickly and throwing the liquid back.

Billy did the same, looking over at Isiah and Finn, unsure of who exactly they were.

"You boys won't remember," Arthur began, "But I remember when Billy here made a living on the football pitch."

Billy laughed at the memories. It seemed like a lifetime ago.

"Yeah, that was a long time ago, Mr. Shelby." Billy said, grinning softly.

"Yeah. What a left foot aye?" Arthur asked, remembering the absolute weapon Billy was on the pitch.

"Yeah." Billy agreed, then the men chuckled.

Isiah watched the interaction. To anyone that didn't know what was going on, it would just look like a pair of old mates catching up. But he knew that it was much more important than that.

"And then what? Manager, right?" Arthur said, pointing at Billy, "Hmm?"

Billy chuckled, tilting his head in thought, "Well, yeah. And now I'm a singer."

"Are ya?" Arthur cut in, "Every football team in England — knows Billy Grade, and he knows a few people too. Didn't you, Bill, aye? Hmm?"

"One or two," Billy agreed.

"Useful," Arthur told the two younger boys, "Very useful."

"But what do you do, Bill, aye? Hmm?" Arthur continued, "You're in here, singing, or whatever the fuck you call it, in shithole pubs in Birmingham."

Arthur tutted, shaking his head softly, "That's no way to make a living, boys. Degrading."

"I love it," Billy defended, "I really do. I love it."

"And thank you, by the way, for inviting me here tonight," Billy added, "I really appreciate it. So, thank you very-"

"-Don't thank me," Arthur interrupted, "I didn't invite you here to sing."

"I wanna listen to music, I'll buy an Al Jolson record. Hmm?" Arthur said, "That's what I'd do. Real singer, ya know? Melody, tune."

Billy started stuttering, and Finn felt slightly sorry for the man. He was actually a decent singer.

"So, what is it that you want, exactly?" Billy asked confusedly, and Arthur stayed silent for a few beats, deciding his next words.

"Finn will explain the nature of my proposition," Arthur replied, then sat up in his chair, pointing at Billy, "You'll listen to him, won't you, Bill, aye? You'll be attentive, won't ya?"

"Yeah, of course. Of course," Billy agreed, knowing that saying no wasn't an option.

"'Cause Isiah here, he'll show you the fucking consequences if you don't." Arthur announced, and Billy stayed silent.

Arthur took that as a good sign.

"All right." Arthur said, then stood up, "I'll leave you with the bottle. Hmm?"

He patted Billy on the shoulder, and Billy reached up to remove his hand, but quickly withdrew it, making Arthur do the same. Arthur shook his head, then walked off.

Billy looked at Finn. He looked young. Late teens, early twenties. He then looked at Isiah. He looked around the same age as Finn, maybe a bit older.

"What proposition?" He questioned the boys,  and Finn moved his chair forward, and grabbed a paper from his pocket.

"Right. What I want from you, Billy, is for you to write down a name and a number next to every one of those football teams, yeah?" Finn announced, unfolding the paper and pointing to some of the words on it.

"Why?" Billy questioned, still confused.

"Why?" Finn replied, "People like to bet on those kind of things these days."

"We're a gambling enterprise," Isiah added, grinning.

He loved stirring people up with Finn.

"I know who you are." Billy said quickly, and everyone caught the hidden meaning of his words.

They were a gambling enterprise. Amongst other things.

"To fix a horse race, you give the outside a bit of cocaine," Isiah told Billy, who muttered a 'Jesus', and Finn fought the urge to tell Billy that Jesus couldn't help him here, "To fix a football match, you give the goalkeeper twenty pounds."

Finn eyed Billy, who still looked unsure. Billy looked over at Isiah, then back at the paper. Billy chuckled nervously, then reached for the pen, and got ready to write.

"You're a Peaky Blinder now, Billy. Hmm?" Finn asked, and Billy just gave a silent chuckle and nodded.

•••

A car came up the Arrow House driveway noisily, and Lizzie got up, grabbing the hands of both of her children.

"Okay, kids, come on. Let's go to bed," She instructed, feeling nervous.

"Why? Who's coming?" Charles questioned his mother, wanting the celebration to continue a bit longer.

"That's the thing, Charles. We don't know. We never know." Lizzie stated, hurrying out of the drawing room, Frances helping her with the kids.

Tommy opened a cupboard in his office, and grabbed a gun, ready for whatever danger might be on his doorstep. He crept outside, and stood in the doorway, behind the stone entryway, and waited.

The car came to a stop, and the car door opened. Johnny Doggs hit the ground hard, and grunted.

"Tommy!" He called out, and Tommy stepped out onto the gravel, aiming the gun at the car.

"Out of the fucking car." He commanded, rushing up to the car.

"Don't!" Johnny protested, knowing who was in there.

"Get out of the fucking car now, or I'll open fire!" Tommy repeated, ignoring his friend's protests.

Aberama Gold struggled out of the car, and limped around so Tommy could see him.

"You looking for traitors?" He asked, and Tommy lowered his gun, "There's one!"

He pointed to Johnny Doggs with his good arm.

"With his ribs mashed up!" He added, and Johnny sobbed.

"The man's gone fucking mad, Tom!" Johnny said, eyes filled with tears.

"You did this?" Tommy asked, eyes flickering between Aberama and Johnny.

"With one arm and a hammer, and a mighty pain, a mighty fury!" Aberama shouted, eyes filling with tears, approaching Tommy, "They killed them. My son. They shot Bonnie and they put him up on a fucking cross! Then they finished the deed, killing my kids in the hospital room where they rested!"

Aberama sobbed, and Tommy just looked at the man. There was a time for comfort, but that time wasn't now.

"Who did?" Tommy asked calmly, and Aberama threw a piece of balled up paper at his feet.

Tommy grabbed it and unfolded it.

'BY ORDER

OF THE

BiLLY BOYS'

Was written in black marker, and the note was streaked with blood.

"Only Johnny Doggs and his kin knew where we were camped," Aberama stated, and Johnny shook his head.

"No Tom," He said, attempting to stand, "No, I swear to God, I never told—"

"—I'll fucking kill you!" Aberama shouted, and moved towards Johnny.

Tommy put down his gun, and ran over to the men, pulling them apart and trying not to aggravate any of their injuries.

He restrained Aberama, yelling at the sobbing man.

"It's shattered!" Tommy yelled, "Listen to me! Listen to me!"

He grabbed Aberama's face in his hands, "Your shoulder is shattered. You don't get it fixed, you'll lose your arm."

"They're gone! They fucking killed them! My babies!" Aberama screamed, trying to thrash out of Tommy's grip, "I'll fucking kill you!"

"Listen to me!" Tommy shouted, "How can a one-armed man avenge the death of his kids, aye?"

Aberama stopped, panting for breath, seeing reason through the red hot rage flowing through his veins.

"They crucified my son and shot my kids ... for you," Aberama informed Tommy, casually, as if he was talking about the weather, "My children, my flesh and blood — no longer here. Because of you."

Tommy paused, and let Aberama's words sink in. Bonnie. The fighter, full of bounce and always with a smile on his face, gone. Hang on. Aberama said kids, plural. Did one of his daughters die? Or two? Or three, all of his daughters, leaving the poor man childless and his younger brothers without wives? Esmeralda, full of sly remarks and fierce enough that only Isiah Jesus, a boy who Tommy watched grow up, could tame her? (Y/N), his baby brother's wife, with stubbornness that fit right in with the Shelby brood, and a natural warmth that people could only wish to have? Saoirse, oh God, little Saoirse who hadn't even gotten the chance to grow up yet, to see what life was really about. The little whirlwind of a girl who Karl had become best friends with? At least one of them was dead, and if Tommy was any good with showing his emotions he’d be visibly upset by now. All of the Gold children had worked their way into his Shelby-Jesus family. Shelby-Jesus didn’t even sound right nowadays. Shelby-Jesus-Gold was the way he thought about his family, like a blanket made from scrap fabric, worn out in places, a bit odd, but still good and warm.

In his distraction, Aberama pushed Tommy away and picked up the gun that Tommy was holding, and two gunshots sounded, but it wasn't from Aberama's gun.

"Get away from my house!" Lizzie yelled, running up to the men and aiming the revolver at them, "All of you!"

"Get away from my child!" She screamed, her voice coated with pain and anger.

"This is my house," She continued, aiming the gun right at Tommy, "And I don't want you back. I don't want you back!"

Tommy stalked towards his wife, and grabbed the revolver from her, taking the bullets out of it, then walked over to Aberama, grabbing the gun from the broken man.

"You wanna take on the Billy Boys? You need me alive." Tommy told Aberama, then looked at Lizzie, "Everyone fucking needs me."

Aberama leaned on a stone decoration with a groan.

"Call an ambulance or a man will lose his arm." Tommy told his wife, who quickly looked at Aberama.

She stepped backwards slowly.

"And call Finn and Isiah, tell them to get to ... Finn's house. I'll go over there soon." Tommy said, then looked over at Aberama, "His children are dead."

Lizzie wasted no time turning on her heel and running inside to the phone.

•••

Finn and Isiah sped to Finn's house, in Isiah's car. The pair caught each other's eyes in the rear view mirror a couple of times, but neither of them spoke. They were too wound up to speak. They didn't know what to say.

Lizzie had told Finn, through tears, to go to his house with Isiah. She started sobbing on the phone. Lizzie rarely ever cried in front of Finn. She was strong, like every other Shelby woman. If she cried, it was something bad.

Isiah gripped the steering wheel tightly as he turned onto Finn's driveway, speeding down it and screeching to a stop outside of the house, turning the car off and jumping out, running up the path to the house after Finn.

"(Y/N)? Saoirse? Oscar?" Finn yelled, slamming the door open.

Finn stepped over the baby gate, nearly falling over it, and headed upstairs, into the nursery. The twins were asleep in one crib, and the girls asleep in another. Jeremy was by himself, too wormy to ever sleep with anyone.

Finn sighed in relief, then headed up towards Saoirse’s room, and was met with a surprise. Books and toys scattered everywhere, her vanity upturned, and the brown haired girl asleep on the floor, tear tracks on her face. Finn stepped carefully over every upturned thing, and crouched down, shaking Saoirse’s shoulder gently.

“Saoirse. Saoirse. Come on, little miss, you’ve got to wake up,” Finn coaxed her out of her slumber.

She sat up, and rubbed her eyes.

“You need to go to sleep in a bed. You can go up into me and (Y/N)’s room and sleep there, yeah?” Finn suggested, helping her stand up, and hobble to the door, where she then walked into his room unaided.

Isiah led the pair back downstairs and into the kitchen, where Jeremiah was sat at the head of the table, a bottle of gin in front of him, staring at the table, a vacant expression on his face.

"Where's our wives?" Isiah questioned softly, his tone being one that told you not to mess about.

"And Oscar and Bonnie?" Finn added, feeling dread pool in his stomach.

"(Y/N)'s in the backyard-" Jeremiah began, and that was all it took for Finn to rush outside.

Isiah gave his father one last concerned look, and followed Finn. You were on top of the monkey bars, no shoes or dressing gown on, just your sleep shirt and shorts. It was freezing outside. Finn could see your goosebumps.

You stared at the ground as you swung your legs back and forth, your hair billowing around you, the wind messing it up. Your eyes were vacant, and your face expressionless. Finn could see the light reflecting off of the tear tracks running down your cheeks, though.

"Love? What are you doing out here? It's cold out," Finn said, walking towards you.

Isiah followed behind.

"I don't know," You answered honestly, sounding far away as you stopped swinging your legs.

Finn jumped up, grabbing the side of the bars and heaving himself up, Isiah doing the same. Finn then took his coat off and put it around your shivering figure.

"Baby, where's everyone at? Bonnie, Oscar, Ezzie?" Finn asked, and you looked up at your husband.

"They're dead. They got killed at the hospital today," You said, then started sniffling, "They killed them while I was outside talking to a doctor, because Bonnie had been crucified and put up on a cross and he was injured and so was Ezzie but she bled out onto the way to the hospital, I couldn't get onto you, Isiah, only your dad and when I came back-"

You broke off into sobs, your whole body shaking, then screamed, a heartbreaking, mournful sound that Finn knew must've hurt your vocal chords. Finn pulled you into a hug, then pulled Isiah into his other side, his best friend already crying.

You mumbled incoherent apologies to Isiah and Finn, Isiah shushing you as he wiped his own eyes, his own heart broken, falling out of his chest and onto the ground under the monkey bars, shattering across the dirt.

"We'll get the bastards that did this, and we'll pump them full of lead," Finn promised shakily, squeezing you and Isiah tighter.

§§§

Fun fact: I killed everyone off then rewrote this chapter because I regretted it 💀

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

@jamieolivia27

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 45

PUBLISHED: 22/07/2022

THIRD PERSON'S POV

Thomas Shelby and his elder brother Arthur strolled into the Garrison, which was empty. It wasn't opening time, yet. The morning sun was shining through the stained glass windows. Glass crunched under their feet as they walked, and surveyed their surroundings. It was like a whirlwind made it's way through there. Or a really bad bar fight. Arthur just hoped his kid brother wasn't involved in it.

Tommy made himself comfortable on a stool, which woke up the girl laying in a booth. Mary Bone looked over at the source of the noise, and gasped.

"Go home," Tommy commanded, making her grab her dress and cover herself with it for decency as she slipped her shoes on.

"Come here, you," Arthur demanded, walking over to a chair and grabbing the coat off of the back of it, "Put this on."

He held the coat out to her, and she grabbed it thankfully, slipping it over her petite frame.

"There you go. Look at that. Looks great on ya! Wrap up warm." Arthur said as she left the pub, hurrying out along the street.

Tommy looked at his peacefully asleep younger brother, clearly not pleased with the company he kept. He wondered if Finn's wife even knew he was friends with the girl in the brown coat. He was sure she only had a baby recently, too. It wouldn't hurt her to stay home with it.

Arthur grabbed a glass of water, putting ice from another glass into it, then hopped up onto the chair of the booth next to the one Finn was laid in, and poured the cold water and ice onto his brother, making Finn yelp and fly up, panting in surprise.

"Wake up," Arthur said by way of greeting, ignoring the way his brother looked at him as he hopped down, "Rise and shine."

Finn sighed and moved himself so he was sitting properly on the edge of the seat, "What are you doing here?"

"Wasting our fucking time on you," Tommy replied, ever the one for no nonsense.

Finn groaned as he rubbed his temples, trying to chase away a headache. Arthur handed his younger brother a glass of water, which he went to take a sip from as he stood up.

"Sit down, Finn," Tommy ordered his younger brother, "Sit down."

Finn sat back down, then Tommy stood up and stepped over to his brother.

"What do I have to do," He began, eyes trained on his curly haired brother, "To make you fucking listen to me?"

Arthur settled into the booth across from Finn.

"You took a bullet. You've been running around the streets with a fucking gun in your hand." Tommy added, one hand on the back of the booth behind Finn and the other on his hip so he didn't strangle his brother for his idiocy.

"Somebody has to." Finn defended himself, looking Tommy square in the eye.

Arthur fought back the urge to chuckle. Finn had definitely toughened up after he met you. He wouldn't have been able to look Tommy in the eye four years ago.

Tommy and Finn looked over at their older brother, who didn't hesitate with his reply.

"Finn, we've got people for that kind of work. Soldiers. Captains and corporals," Arthur explained, waving a hand around, making Finn clench his jaw as he looked at the window.

"Well then, what am I?" Finn questioned, looking back at his older brother, trying not to let the older two catch on to how badly he was craving for an answer to that question.

"'What am I?' Jesus Christ," Tommy said as he stood up straight, clearing his throat.

"Yeah, what am I, Tom? Huh?" Finn pushed his older brother, making Tommy look down at his younger brother, "I'm the brother you never got around to."

Finn put his glass of water onto the table, already done with the conversation and itching to be back home with you and the kids.

"You're a general, Finn." Tommy explained, his patience running out, "You understand? You're a fucking Shelby, so you're a general. When did you last see a general anywhere near the blood and the puke, eh?"

Finn nodded, taking in his brother's words.

"He's fucking right. That's what you are." Arthur added, moving out of the booth and going to stand next to Tommy, "So, on your feet, soldier. Come on, on your feet!"

Finn looked away from the pair in frustration.

"I thought you just said I was a general," Finn stated, looking at the pair, fighting a smirk.

He was right. He was the brother they never got around to. They loved him, he had no doubt about that, but he wasn't sure they liked him. Especially because they never knew what to do with him.

"I did just say you were," Arthur confirmed, then moved and grabbed Finn by the front of his singlet, "So, get on your fucking feet-"

"-Arthur." Tommy interjected, pushing his older brother back, "Finn. Finn. Look at this."

Once Finn looked at what his older brother was holding, Tommy continued.

"This is the bullet that Aberama Gold cut from you. First and last." Tommy declared, then flicked it up, Finn catching it.

"First and last," Tommy repeated, pointing at him, then walked away from his brother, going to the bar to get himself a drink.

Finn sighed as he stood up, hand clasped around the bullet. He brought it up to his chest, showing it to Arthur.

"Don't lose it," He instructed, and Finn nodded, tightening his grip on it.

Arthur clapped his brother on the shoulder, "Go and clean up. Put some clothes on. Nice suit."

Finn started walking off, glad that he kept spare clothes at the pub. You'd never know when you'd spill something on yourself.

"I've got some trouble that'll keep you out of trouble," Arthur called out after his brother, watching him as he swaggered off.

Finn quickly got dressed and walked back out to his brother, still tying his tie. He rarely tied his own tie nowadays, you did it before he left for work.

"Arthur, I'm gonna put that bullet on a necklace and wear it as a reminder." Finn announced as he walked over to him, then clapped his older brother on the shoulder, "Arthur?"

"I hear ya," Arthur confirmed, but he still looked out of it.

"You got trouble for me, then?" Finn asked in reply, leaning down so he was more eye level with his brother.

"Yeah," Arthur replied, sounding far away.

"Yeah?" Finn replied, then swatted his brother on the chest and walked to the door, ready to see what trouble was in store for him.

•••

You sat in your dad's vardo, feeling slightly worried. You had just woken up from a black cat dream. You looked down at the floor. Bonnie and Saoirse were still playing cards. You looked up at the clock. You had napped for a mere thirty minutes. Your father and Ezzie has probably started your dinner now.

Outside, around the fire, Aberama stoked it with a stick, kicking a log to see if it was burnt through yet. He heard his horse whinny, then a twig snap. He looked around, feeling slightly on edge. No one was supposed to know where he was camped, having to lay low after the last job he did.

"What is it, Da?" Ezzie asked softly, watching him as he looked over at the group of shrubs behind him, getting a funny feeling from them.

He ignored her, instead spinning around in his chair and getting up, standing to look at them properly. He took a few slow steps forward, then stopped, waiting to see if something would happen, although he wasn't sure of what he was waiting for.

The area around him went quiet, bar the sound of the fire. A gunshot ripped through the air, the bullet finding a home in Aberama's shoulder with enough force that it knocked him to the ground. The birds surrounding the area flew away, screeching and cawing as they did so.

"Dad!" Ezzie yelled, quickly going and kneeling on the ground next to her groaning father.

Bonnie heard the noise, and grabbed the rifle next to him.

"Stay here, stay hidden, stay quiet," He ordered you and Saoirse quickly, then rushed out of the vardo, leaving the door cracked open behind him.

You grabbed your handgun and crept over to the door, standing behind it and looking out of the window. It was stained a dark brown, so you were confident that whoever was out there wouldn't be able to see you. Saoirse hid under the bed at your orders, the skirt of the blanket hiding her.

You watched as Bonnie aimed the rifle at the group of men with shaky hands, knowing full well that he was outnumbered.

"Drop the pea shooter, son," One of the men commanded, and Bonnie slowly lowered it, then placed it on the ground as two men dragged a cross past him.

"A broken broom stops all Gypsy curses, Mr Gold." The one who seemed to be the leader said, then broke a broom over Aberama's shoulder, making him howl in pain.

Ezzie looked over at the men, her blue eyes wide with fear, then back down at her father, softly reassuring him that he would be fine. Bonnie looked at the pair worriedly, and prayed that the men wouldn't go into his Dad's vardo. One man went and put his foot on his father's neck, keeping him down, and one of the men holding a gun put it down and walked over to Ezzie, pulling her backwards by the hair and making her stand up, holding her. She thrashed in his grip, and one of the men holding a gun placed his on the ground, going and holding her back. Bonnie knew he wouldn't be able to pick his rifle up and shoot them all. He'd get killed first.

"Who the fuck are you?" Bonnie questioned after looking back at the group, his voice wobbling.

"Did you not hear my song?" The man asked, but didn't wait for an answer, "These gentlemen are the Billy Boys."

He then walked up to Bonnie, "And me?"

He then picked up the rifle Bonnie put down, "I'm Jimmy."

He hit Bonnie across the face with the butt of it, making you gasp softly.

"No! Fuck." Your father said, struggling under the man's foot to try and stand up.

"Good. Mouth broke so you can't talk." Jimmy said, watching as Bonnie looked back at him, the lower half of his face covered in blood, "But you don't need to. Your body will be the lesson."

Your eyes widened at that statement, and you gripped your gun tighter, ready to shoot if you needed.

"You work in a particular capacity for Mr Thomas Shelby OBE, am I right?" Jimmy continued, watching as Bonnie spit up blood and sniffled, staying silent.

"I heard you're a fighter," Jimmy stated, stepping closer to Bonnie, who pulled himself up to a kneel, "The best."

"But your fighting days are over." He finished, hitting him square in the face with the butt of the gun, making Ezzie scream for her younger brother and Aberama thrash under the man's shoe.

You grit yourself teeth so you didn't make a sound, and fought the urge to go comfort Saoirse, who you could hear sniffling from under the bed. She soon crawled over to you, standing up on the tips of her toes and looking out of the window.

Bonnie attempted to crawl away, Jimmy stalking behind him. You watched as the last man holding a gun slung it over his shoulder, and walked up behind Jimmy.

"Because I need Mr Shelby to understand," Jimmy stopped momentarily to kick Bonnie, "That his best,"

He pushed Bonnie back into a tree, "Is not ... good enough."

He threw off his cap, and head butted Bonnie fair in the nose, dazing him. He then let your brother go, watching as he stumbled to the ground. The other Billy Boys quickly picked Bonnie up, dragging him over to the cross that they had dragged with them. They strapped him onto it, and he was too dazed to fight back. You watched as they stood the cross up, and waited for the right moment to take a shot. You might get yourself killed while doing it, but at least it would give everyone else a chance.

Jimmy picked up his cap and put it on, then approached Bonnie on the cross. Ezzie thrashed hard enough that she freed herself from the grip of the men holding her, and scrambled over to her brother, only to get a bullet to the stomach from Jimmy's pistol, stopping her in her tracks. She flopped to the ground, holding a hand to her torso.

"Sersh, when I shoot this gun, I want you to run and grab one of the guns over there, but only use it if you have to," You whispered to your younger sister, knowing damn well she knew how to use one.

Your father wouldn't have any of his kids around the lifestyle he lived without them knowing how to wield guns and knives.

Jimmy turned back around, and put his pistol to Bonnie's chin.

"Farewell, fighter boy. You died well." He announced, and a gunshot sounded throughout the camp.

Jimmy screamed in pain, his pistol hitting the forest floor, blood spurting from his shoulder, and Saoirse ran, grabbing one of the guns. You one man fair in the forehead, and Saoirse plowed down two of them as you made your way over to her, grabbing the gun next to her. You shot both of the men next to Jimmy, but Jimmy wasted no time running off. You didn't care. He didn't have his gun with him.

"Saoirse, grab Flicker and ride him to the phone box, call someone!" You commanded your younger sister, making your way over to Ezzie, "Isiah, Finn, Tommy, fuck, even Curly, but call someone!"

Saoirse nodded, eyes wide and hands shaky, putting down the gun and stumbling over to your Father's horse, mounting him and speeding off. The phone box was only a short ride away, but you had a feeling it would take forever.

You put pressure on your sister's wound, listening to her breathe heavily. She was bleeding more than you thought she was. She'd be fine, though. Saoirse would call for help and help would come and Ezzie would be safe.

"It's just a little bit of blood, only more than a scratch," You reassured your older sister, your eyes filling with tears as you took in the scene around you, your brother hanging limply on the cross and your father sobbing on the ground, wondering where he went wrong, "Saoirse's probably calling for help and we'll get you to a hospital, and you and Bonnie and Dad will be fine, we can have tea at my house-"

"-Don't give me false hope," Your sister murmured, her eyes halfway closed as she made the effort to reach up and put a hand on your face.

You leaned into her touch, tears now rolling down your face.

"Oh, Ezzie — It's not meant for you," You whimpered, a sob wracking your body as you took off your coat with one hand, then pressed the fabric to her midriff, "I want my big sister to be okay. Bee needs her Turtle."

The world around you was blurry as you focused on talking to your sister as you helped an unconscious Bonnie down from the cross, rambling about how you'd make pancakes and make your own jam to put on it from wild berries, just like you did when you were younger, your father sobbing in the background. You just prayed Saoirse made it to the phone box okay.

§§§

A bit of an open ending because I'm still not sure if I want to kill anyone lol — I'm gonna be real with you all, in the early plots of this chapter, all of the Gold children bar (Y/N) died, then only Saoirse and Bonnie, then Esmeralda and Bonnie, then none of them, and now I'm still not sure lol.

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

@jamieolivia27

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 44

PUBLISHED: 21/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

FINN'S POV

I answered the phone and Tommy immediately started speaking.

"They say they haven't even heard of us. So tell Aberama and Isiah to introduce themselves. And Finn, you stay out of it." He instructed, then hung the phone up.

I turned around in the booth and nodded to Isiah and Aberama, who immediately got into the car and got ready to go.

I thought about Tommy's orders, and quickly dismissed them, running out and jumping into the car with them. If he could go around wielding a gun, then so could I.

"Decided to step up in the family business, aye boy?" Aberama asked, smirking, making Isiah scoff and roll his eyes.

"Step down more like it," He muttered, making me frown.

He had his turn in the streets. He's still having his turn in the streets. Now it was time for me to have mine. We drive through the streets of London until we got to where we needed to be, somewhere in Limehouse. As soon as the car screeched to a stop, I opened the door and got out, my heart pumping.

I followed Isiah through the alleyways, pulling out my pistol as he approached a door and tried it. It didn't open, so he shoulder barged it, hitting the door with a grunt, but effectively opening it. I followed him through the building, turning to look over my shoulder at Aberama but finding him gone.

We turned a corner in a corridor, and I ended up in front of Isiah. I made my way down the corridor, pistol at the ready, looking in every doorway for a threat.

"Psst, Finn! This door," Isiah whispered, nodding to the white one with worn down paint in front of us.

I stood in front of it, opening it slightly, only to get stopped by a bullet coming through the door a bit above my head. I swiftly moved to the side of the door, jerking my head. Isiah followed my silent instruction and went and stood on the other side of the door frame, in the corner.

We waited for a few second, then I moved to open the door and enter the room. Another gunshot sounded, and I felt the bullet hit me in the arm, making me shout in surprise and slide down to the ground. I looked down, and my coat arm was already soaked through with blood. If I wasn't in so much pain I would've laughed. It was in the same spot that you put the temporary tattoo of a gun on when we first went to the fair together.

"Oh, fuck," I sighed breathily, looking up then over at Isiah.

(Y/N)'s going to kill me.

•••

Aberama helped me hobble through Ada's house, to the sitting room. I had lost a lot of blood, lots more than I thought I would. I huffed as I stumbled a long.

"Come on," Aberama muttered as we entered the sitting room.

"Couch. Couch!" Aberama told Isiah, who started clearing the cushions from it.

"Put something down for the blood. My sister will fucking kill me," I instructed Isiah, and he carelessly grabbed a throw blanket from an armchair next to the couch.

The blanket knocked a statue off of a table, making me wince.

"Be fucking careful! She spends thousands of pounds on this shit," I exclaimed, then Aberama helped me flop onto the blanket covered couch.

"Get me some booze," He commanded Isiah, peeling off my coat, making me yelp.

I started huffing, readying myself for what was to come as he ripped open my shirt sleeve. He squeezed my arm, making me scream.

"Just fucking get the thing out of me and sew me up. Just do it," I begged, and Isiah handed me a bottle of whatever.

I had a swig of it, wanting to be drunk enough that I wouldn't be able to properly feel what Aberama was about to do to me.

"Peaky boy, give me your blade," Aberama demanded, and Isiah removed his hat and grabbed the blade from the brim, giving it to Aberama who poured the booze on it, then handed the bottle back to me.

I took another swig and he grabbed it off of me.

"That's enough. Don't want you throwing up on your sister's furniture," He said, putting it on the coffee table behind him.

Isiah came and put his arm around me, holding me down. I chuckled nervously, bouncing on the spot in anticipation and patted his arm, silently reassuring him that I was fine.

"You know what you're doing?" Isiah asked Aberama, sounding a bit nervous.

"I've done this a dozen times. I once took a bullet from between two ribs, one inch from the heart. Mind you, it was a horse," He replied, chuckling, "And the horse did die."

I started chuckling, and so did Isiah. I reckon we wouldn't even have known what we were laughing for.

"Hold him. Hold him," Aberama commanded, and I clapped Isiah's arm twice, heaving as I waited for Aberama to make a move.

He sliced into my arm, making me scream. It was a white hot pain, which only got worse as he dug his fingers into the hole, then plucked the bullet out.

"Here you go," He said, showing us the bullet, "Just a little one."

Isiah patted my chest, hugging me a bit tighter, but not so tight as to hurt me. Aberama turned and dropped the bullet into a glass ashtray sat on the coffee table.

"What the fuck is going on?" A voice questioned angrily.

"Oh, fuck," I murmured, then turned my head to look at my sister, "Hello Ada."

"Get out. Both of you," She ordered, making me mumble another 'oh, fuck'.

"Ada? What's up?" I heard you question, then enter the room, our daughter on your hip and our sons trailing behind you.

"Daddy!" Finley cheered, toddling over to me, Isaac following close behind.

"Finn Theo Shelby!" You exclaimed, looking at my arm.

Isiah scooped up Finley before he had a chance to run over to me, then picked up Isaac, both of them waving bye to me.

"You're in for it now," Isiah snickered, making you snap your head in his direction.

"Don't for one second think that I'm not going to tell Polly and Ezzie how you've let Finn traipse around in the streets with a gun," You warned, making Isiah stop snickering, then gave me one last look and left the room, trailing after your father.

Your father gathered his coat and a towel before leaving the room, "Push this on the wound. Keep up the pressure."

"Get out," Ada snapped at him, snatching the towel out of his grip and skittering over to me.

"I'm so sorry, Ada. They broke a statue of some thin woman," I explained, hoping that she wouldn't growl at me.

"Fucking statues," She growled as she walked over and picked the ashtray up, looking at the bullet inside of it.

"What has Tommy told you?" She asked as she sat down next to me, looking me dead in the eye, "Shelbys stay out of the sporting stuff."

"What? To maintain your fucking reputation?" I threw back, earning a soft slap on the cheek.

"Oi!" She started, "You listen to me. We've got a chance. Tommy has given us that chance. He's got power, we've got money, and our past is left behind us."

"And you've got a precious young life, Finn you fucking idiot! What would (Y/N) do if Isiah and Aberama came home and told her that her husband was dead? That Finley, Isaac, and Rosalie wouldn't have a dad anymore?" She questioned, making me feel terribly guilty.

"Three inches to the left and that would've been gone," She informed me, pressing the towel down, making me groan in pain.

"You've got nothing to prove, Finn. You have got nothing to prove." She declared, and all I could do was nod, even if I didn't agree with her.

I had everything to prove, to everyone.

•••

I walked in the door, and immediately heard a call of 'Dadda!' I looked down, and the boys were toddling over, followed by Rosalie speedily crawling, squealing behind her dummy as she did so.

"Hey, Finn," Saoirse greeted from her spot on the couch, Daisy painting her nails a shimmery blue, and repeating the greeting.

I leaned down and picked up Rosalie with my good arm, going and sitting on the couch across from the girls, greeting them.

"Is it true you got shot?" Saoirse inquired, making Daisy perk up.

I helped the boys up onto the couch, then looked back over at them.

"Maybe," I replied, then winked, confirming that I had, making them giggle.

I helped Rosalie up into a stand as the boys made themselves comfortable, Finley babbling as he did so, Isaac quite content driving his toy car all over the couch.

"Don't make them think getting shot is alright," You snapped, and I turned my head to look at you as you came into the room, coming and sitting down next to me, pulling Isaac into your lap and giving him a kiss on the cheek, then leaning over and giving Finley a kiss, making him squeal.

"I'm not, am I, girls?" I questioned, then grunted as Rosalie's chubby hand found it's way up to my curls and pulled.

"No," The girls chorused as I reached up and tickled my daughter, making her squeal in delight, her dummy falling out of her mouth to reveal her two little teeth down the bottom.

"Girls, can you take the babies for a walk?" You asked abruptly, making the two eleven year olds look at each other, then at you.

"Come on, Finley, let's go get your gum boots!" Daisy cheered, leaning over and picking up my son.

He placed an open mouth kiss on her cheek, making her giggle. Isaac slipped down from your lap and followed them. Saoirse came and grabbed Rosalie off of me. I chuckled as Rosalie did her little open and close of the hand goodbye. Like how you never got a look in with the boys, I didn't even get a look in with Rosalie. The only thing of mine she had was my freckles.

You watched through the window as the girls headed down the garden path, and around the side of the house, heading for the orchard, the dogs and cat following them.

Once they were out of sight, you looked at me.

"Why the fuck did you follow Dad and Isiah to London? Finn, you've got direct fucking orders to stay in the legal stuff, we both do. That's why you run racecourses and I fuck around with jewellery, and we both do our bit in the company when needed," You stated, bringing your hands to rest in your lap and clasping them together tightly.

"I just wanted to see what it was like," I admitted, making you purse your lips but nod.

You knew how everyone treated me. How I felt about it.

You took a deep breath in, "Finn, fuck what they all think. You're doing fine. You don't need to prove yourself-"

"-But if I don't then I'll never step up in the company," I interjected, making your eyebrow twitch.

I had you proper cross with me now. You'd probably make me sleep on the couch. I hope the cat would sleep on my feet to keep me warm.

"Finn, you don't need to step up. We're fine where we are. We can take care of us, the kids, and the animals." You stated calmly, "They all take us seriously, they don't think we're stupid."

"They don't think you're stupid," I threw back in reply, then set my jaw.

Tommy and Arthur never took me seriously. The only one who ever did was John. They went to France, I stayed home. They built the company up, I didn't help. They moved away, I stayed in Small Heath. I was always getting left behind. The youngest. The weakest.

You reached over and grabbed my knee, stopping me from bouncing it. I didn't even realise I was doing it. Your eyes were full of worry.

"Finn, I love you, the kids love you, the animals love you. My family love you, and your family loves you. And that's why I worry about you. The only thing you need to prove right now is that you're sensible, and you won't do that running around the streets with a gun in hand," You advised, "If you keep on disobeying Tommy you won't get anywhere. You need to prove you're sensible so they know they can trust you. You need to prove you're sensible so you can stay safe."

I didn't miss the way your voice wobbled at the end. You looked to the side, blinking rapidly, withdrawing your hand from my knee. I grabbed it, and brought it up to my mouth, kissing it softly.

"Does it hurt?" You asked, looked back at me, then turning your gaze down to my bandage wrapped arm.

"Yeah, but it's fine. I didn't die," I joked, making you scoff and roll your eyes.

"Well you could've!" You snapped, and I squeezed your hand thrice, a silent reassurance that I was fine.

"I'll do better," I promised, making you nod and take a shaky breath.

I would. I'd try my best to. I wouldn't run around with a gun for a while now, having my first proper bullet hit me. The adrenaline rush when we were chasing the pimp was like no other, but I felt better when I was home with you and our family.

§§§

Hey you guys! Im back lol

Did you guys like this chapter? It was so hard to write from Finn's point of view, especially cause I haven't for SO LONG lmao

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

@jamieolivia27

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 43

PUBLISHED: 18/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

A cry filled the bedroom, and Finn started laughing victoriously. Both of your babies were here, safe and sound.

•••

Finn sat on one of the couches adjacent to the fireplace in the living room. You were resting on the mattress from the bed in the downstairs guest room, just at his feet. Finn moved it into the living room for you. The babies were swaddled and laying in the small, shallow white plastic tubs that you used when washing, between the mattress and fireplace, but not so close that they'd overheat.

Finn felt iffy about putting their Moses baskets so close to the fire, so he went and got the tubs. He looked down at his sons, Medium Bee and Small Bee, sound asleep with their matching yellow and black beanies covering their ginger hair (after Saoirse came up with the nicknames, you couldn't resist knitting bee-themed clothes for your babies).

They were gorgeous. He couldn't have asked for more perfect little boys. But they were small. Medium Bee was small, and Small Bee was tiny. He was worried about his sons making it through the night, but you told him that he was just stressing. You were probably right.

The living room door was suddenly thrown open, and Finn quickly turned around to see who it was.

Polly strolled into the room, followed by Esmeralda, Aberama, Bonnie (who was dragging a nervous Oscar by the elbow), Lizzie (who was carrying Ruby), Tommy (who was carrying Charlie), Arthur (who had Billy on his shoulders), Linda, Isiah, Jeremiah, Uncle Charlie, Johnny Doggs and one of his wives, and Curly. All of whom were soaked and, with the exception of the children, muddy from the knees down. At least they all had mud boots on.

Finn grimaced. He had just cleaned the floor earlier on that day while you were baking. They grabbed the towels he had set out on the couch and started drying themselves, kicking off their boots stripping off coats and throwing them into the mudroom. Those who were carrying children put them down. Ruby crawled over to the bay window, hoisting herself up to a stand and looking out of it at the overcast day. The storm had now stopped. Billy and Charlie followed her.

He eyed them all nervously. There was a lot of people here. Too much, in his opinion.

"Where the fuck is my little sister, Shelby?" Ezzie yelled, making Finn wince, and before he could tell her to stop shouting around, a shrill cry filled the room.

"She's resting," Finn informed her, but Ezzie was already storming over to him, followed by everyone else.

She looked over the back of the couch, and pushing Finn out of the way so she could see her nephews properly. You had woken up, now drowsy.

"Oh-h-h, they're lovely," She sighed, and Polly and one of Johnny Doggs wives, the one named Edie, wasted no time heading around the couch and picking up Small Bee and a still whining Medium Bee.

"Be careful!" Finn begged, even though his aunt and Edie were treating his baby boys as gently as could be.

"How did they even get here?" Linda asked, and Finn pointed to himself, making everyone's eyes widen in surprise, some of them even gasping.

He felt slightly disappointed. Didn't they have any faith in him?

"Don't act so surprised," He snapped defensively, "Dottie, (Y/N)'s friend that's a nurse, she instructed me over the phone."

This seemed to relax your family. Ezzie knew Dottie was a great nurse. She had patched up Bonnie, Aberama, and Oscar after hours without questions asked, too, which only reinforced their confidence in her.

"They been fed yet?" Polly interrogated her nephew, and Finn nodded as the two women sat on the edge of the bed.

"How would you even feed them? They're so small," Edie commented, making Finn frown and you glare at her.

"Just want to make sure they've had enough, is all," She added, not wanting to be hostile.

"They couldn't latch, we had to use a syringe — Arthur, don't light up a fucking cigarette with my boys just there! If you want to do anything, go get the mop and bucket and clean up the cunt of a mess you've made," Finn commanded his eldest brother, who pulled the lighter away from his unlit cigarette, grumbling as he headed over to the door of the basement.

Your husband slipped down onto the mattress next to you, and the kids came around the couch, clambering onto the mattress. Polly and Edie started checking the babies over.

"Be careful of Aunty Bee," Lizzie instructed the children as she came over to see you for herself.

"How the tables have turned," She mused, and you grinned up at her.

Finn noticed that some colour had come back to you, which was good.

Linda came over and looked at her new nephews.

"Congratulations," She said simply, and you thanked her.

You and her had become much more civil with each other as you got to know each other more, something Finn was thankful for. It was annoying, seeing you fight every time you saw each other.

"Who else is here?" You asked your husband, who rolled his eyes.

"The entire fucking cavalry and their neighbours," Finn said dryly, making you snort as he looked over the back of the couch, "There's Tommy, Aberama, Bonnie, Oscar — Oscar, stop looking so awkward, you wouldn't be here if we didn't want you here — Isiah, Jeremiah, Uncle Charlie, Johnny Doggs, and Curly. And the others, of course."

You hummed and shifted so you were sitting up, watching the women as they inspected your babies.

"This one is healthy," Polly announced, holding up Small Bee.

Finn let out a sigh of relief.

"So's this one," Edie added, looking down at Medium Bee.

"So can we hold them?" Ezzie asked, itching to hold one of her nephews.

Edie and Polly looked at you and Finn. You looked up at your husband, who raised an eyebrow. Your call, he was saying.

"Yes," You answered, and Ezzie immediately moved around the couch and made grabby hands for Small Bee.

"Granddad, want to come and hold the other?" Edie called out, and Aberama wasted no time going and getting Medium Bee.

"Here — Help me move this couch," Bonnie told Oscar and Isiah.

They moved both of the couches either side of the green rug back, making more room, then pulled the armchairs and couches in front of the fire so they all sat around the green rug. Finn helped you over to an armchair, the one next to the couch your brother. Finn sat on the floor in front of your chair, leaning back onto it, being mindful of you. Everyone was now settled onto the couches, fawning over the babies and telling you and Finn congratulations. Ada, Karl and Saoirse would be here soon. Finn called them right after the birth.

Jeremiah was now holding Small Bee, chuckling at how much he looked like Finn. Both of the boys did, from their ginger hair to their little toes.

"Poor (Y/N) never even got a look in," Jeremiah commented, making everyone chuckle.

"Medium Bee's got her nose," Finn pointed out in reply, nodding towards the baby that Uncle Charlie was holding, Curly peering over his shoulder at the child.

"Yeah, Small Bee here has (Y/N)'s eyes," Isiah commented, looking over his Father's shoulder.

Small Bee was looking right back at him, and if Isiah's didn't know any better, he'd say that the tiny boy was unafraid.

"Can't you call them by their names instead of their nicknames?" Polly sighed, making you and Finn look at each other.

You hadn't named the babies yet.

"Do you have names in mind?" Oscar asked, and you nodded.

You just didn't know which baby would be named which. Finn got up and sat on the arm of your chair, leaning down to put his lips near your ear.

"Well, Small Bee looks like a Finley," Finn murmured in your ear, making you turn and look at your husband funny.

"Finn, if one looks like a name then the other will because they both. Look. The. Damn. Same." You whispered in reply, but you agreed with him.

Finley was a strong name and your littlest boy was a fighter. You were scared he wouldn't make it through the birth but he did.

"Medium Bee's our Isaac then?" You asked softly, and Finn nodded.

Finn sat up straight, and cleared his throat.

"Small Bee's name is Finley John Shelby-Gold, and Medium Bee's name is Isaac Elijah Shelby-Gold," Finn announced simply, and everyone nodded, voicing their approval of the names.

"Named after me, is he?" Isiah joked, and Finn grinned at his best mate, but nodded.

"Of course," Finn confirmed, and Isiah's smile dropped to a smaller, more grateful smile as he looked at his childhood partner in crime.

"Well, since I'm your brother and you didn't name one after me, you have to bake me a cake," Bonnie said, making you roll your eyes.

"There's one in the kitchen," You replied, and he whooped, getting up and going to the kitchen, wanting to put some food in his hungry stomach.

"Anyone else hungry?" He asked, and Charlie's arm immediately shot up.

"Why don't we all cook dinner to celebrate the new babies, yeah?" Tommy suggested, and everyone headed to the kitchen.

Finn helped you to the kitchen, and sat you down at the regular table, then headed upstairs and got the boys' Moses baskets, bringing them downstairs in case anyone wanted to put the babies down. He doubted it, but they were there just in case. Some of you settled at the regular dining table, and some of you settled at the outside dining table, which had been brought inside during the storm so it wouldn't get weather damage.

Tommy lead everyone around, chopping up stuff and letting the kids mix items in bowls. Bonnie came over and placed Isaac in your arms, giving your hair a ruffle, making you attempt to scowl, but you couldn't, not with how joyful you were feeling.

Isiah gave Finley to Finn, who was sat in front of you. You looked down at your sons.

"You're a fucking trooper, love," Finn murmured, making you look up at him.

"I wouldn't have been able to do it without you," You replied shyly, making him smile softly.

You and your husband held your babies, almost oblivious to the ruckus around you that was your family, too enthralled with the newest members of it.

§§§

The babies are here and they've got names!!

Also I was originally going to have *just* Polly rock up to the house but then I thought about it and there would be NO way that would happen lol everyone's always together

Tomorrow I go back to school so I probably won't update as frequently, but the next chapter should be out within the week — are you all excited for me to start writing about s5 or nah?

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

@jamieolivia27

NEXT PART

Part 44

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 42

PUBLISHED: 17/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You sat at the bay window, knitting as you watched the storm outside rage on, still drowsy from your painkiller filled nap. As you did so, you felt your backache start up again, the painkillers you took before wearing off. Your backache had started in the night, along with fake contractions. You had just went back to sleep, not bothering to tell Finn about it until the morning.

You jolted in your seat, and Finn looked up from his book, raising an eyebrow.

"False contraction, Finn," You reassured your husband, although you weren't too sure yourself.

"I'm gonna call Aunt Poll, just in case," Finn mumbled, going and grabbing the phone in the corner, getting the operator to put him through to Polly.

"Hello?" Aberama answered, making Finn suppress the urge to roll his eyes.

Of course he'd be at Polly's.

"Aberama, is Polly there? I need to talk to her,"  Finn said urgently.

You snickered in the corner, "Is your favourite uncle there, Finn?"

Finn flipped you off, then waited for Polly. He was fine with your father being with his aunt, but the way you teased him about your father being is favourite uncle was not something your husband was fine with.

"Boy," She greeted roughly, but Finn knew that it was always a term of affection, no matter the tone used with it, "What's wrong?"

"Erm, (Y/N)'s getting contractions and she's not sure whether they're real or not so can you make your way out here pretty please?" Finn asked nervously, curling his finger up in the cord of the phone.

You giggled from your spot as you watched your poor husband shift from foot to foot.

"Finn!" She shouted through the phone, "You was meant to bring her in to town before the storm started up!"

Finn winced. The storm only started getting bad recently. It wasn't so bad that he couldn't drive in it, but he'd rather not risk you in the car on the road.

The road. In his panicking about you giving birth, Finn had fucking forgotten that you had a dirt driveway. He wouldn't be able to get out if he tried. Both of your cars would be bogged by now.

"Well (Y/N) said she was fine!" Finn defended himself, turning paler than usual and running a hand through his curls, "She said they were fake contractions and the book I read and the stuff you and the other girls told me made me think she was fine!"

You bit back a chuckle at your husband. It seemed he was more stressed than you. You had been around women giving birth before, but Finn hadn't. When Ada had given birth, he wasn't in the room. Polly had sent him out into the street, then down the street to the Garrison so he could tell his older brothers that the baby was there.

You, on the other hand, grew up around birth. Your family were constantly having babies. One of your aunts had twenty kids. You were there for fifteen of those births, and not only those births. You were always amongst the mix, getting towels when needed, holdings hands when needed, giving the mother food and drink when needed. Assisting in the birthing process, you were familiar with.

"Can't you just drive out here and walk up to the house? Poll, the driveway will be turned to mud now and I won't be able to get the car out," Finn explained, then pulled the earpiece away from his ear, knowing what would happen next.

"FINN THEO SHELBY," Polly raged through the phone, "YOU IRRESPONSIBLE LITTLE FUCK!"

Finn flinched as if she were right there in the room yelling at him. You watched your husband in amusement, as if you weren't in a very sticky situation right now.

"If I were near you I'd box your ears. I'm going and getting in this car and the next time I get out I'll be heading down that fucking muddy driveway," Polly said, and Finn nodded, momentarily forgetting that she couldn't see him.

"Uh, yeah, yeah, we'll wait," Finn said, making you snort.

"We've got no choice," You remarked dryly as you picked your yarn and needles back up.

Finn hung up, and made his way across the room to you.

"Need tea? A blanket? Food? Water?" Finn interrogated, and you raised a needle in his direction.

"If you keep on going I'll do your seconds with these," You threatened, and Finn's hands immediately went up to his ears.

Finn sat next to you in silence, fiddling with his rings and bouncing his leg. You continued knitting, as if this was an everyday activity.

"Let's go bake a cake," You decided, sick of your husband's antics already.

You were the one about to push out two babies, not him, and you had a couple of hours until Polly came since she would have to drive the long way round, and driving in the rain didn't help. What was a better way to pass time than bake? You couldn't think of any.

•••

You were now doing laps of the house with your husband following you confusedly. You exited the side door, going around the porch to the back of the house, then down the side, and along the front of the house, entering though the front door and wiping your feet on the mat in the mudroom. You walked into the living room, behind the couch at the start of the white rug, continuing across the room then looping around the front of the couches in front of the fireplace, going behind the couches surrounding the green rug and out into the hallway.

You walked down it, and into the kitchen, heading around the dining table first, then the kitchen island, grabbing a chocolate cupcake then continuing your journey, exiting the kitchen.

You walked down the hallway and out of the side door. As soon as you got outside, you froze and doubled over, grabbing the railing for support.

"(Y/N)?" Finn asked worriedly, coming to stand next to you, placing a gentle hand on your back.

"I'm fine, Finn. They're just getting stronger, is all," You told him, breathing heavily.

You stayed like that for a few moments longer, then straightened up, and took a bite of your cupcake.

"Now, let's continue walking these babies out of me," You instructed your husband, making him roll his eyes then check his watch.

You had been walking for just over an hour. Finn was happy that Saoirse was with Ada for the weekend. If she were here, she'd definitely whine about walking again and again and again.

•••

Finn helped you strip off, and helped you into the shower, the hot water immediately relaxing your body as you sat down on the floor of the stall. Your husband sat on the edge of the bathtub, not wanting to be too far in case something happened. He would've been in the shower with you, but you didn't want to share the water, which was fair enough.

"We're going to have babies soon," You mumbled, and Finn hummed in agreement.

"Medium Bee and Little Bee will finally have faces to put the names to," He replied thoughtfully, and wondered who they would resemble more, or if they would even resemble the pair of you at all.

You gasped, and your husband moved down to sit on the mat just outside of the shower stall, wanting to put less distance between the two of you.

"Hurts," You said simply, and he nodded, extending an arm out.

You grabbed his hand and squeezed three times, making him grin.

He suddenly felt somewhat happy that Polly wasn't here. If Polly was here, he wouldn't be having these little moments with you. Birthing was women's business, not his. No, his business as a husband was getting piss drunk while waiting for someone to tell him when the babies were here.

He liked this version of events best; the version where he was with you.

•••

You puffed away, squatting between your husband's knees, leaning against his thighs and upper body for support, laying your head against his torso.

"You've got this, my love," Finn murmured as he finished plaiting your hair, ensuring it was out of your face.

You nodded as he moved his hands to hold onto your arms to help you balance.

"Is it time?" He asked, looking at you concernedly.

"Not yet," You replied breathlessly, rocking back and forth to alleviate the pain, "The babies can't come yet, anyway. Polly isn't here."

"I didn't know babies could read clocks," Finn joked, making you pinch him.

About two hours had passed since he called Polly. It turns out that you were further into your labour than you thought. A scary thought.

Your train of thought was interrupted by a trickling sound. You looked up at your husband, who was nearly as white as his singlet.

"Please tell me you pissed yourself," He whispered, and you shook your head.

"Getting close to time, Finn," You murmured as he helped you stand up, and took you to your bed, which had been stripped of the blankets, instead having more sheets put on it so you didn't ruin the mattress.

"I'll be right here," Finn reassured you, placing a kiss on your forehead.

"You put these into me, Finn, if you tried to get out of it I'd stab you with a spoon," You said through gritted teeth, a particularly rough contraction hitting you.

"Fuck — Call Dottie," You commanded, and Finn nodded, grabbing the phone and getting the operator to put him on to your netball teammate.

Finn knew she was a nurse. Once she answered, Finn explained the situation and she, in a tone that was too calm for Finn, explained that Finn would have to help you give birth, news that made him rush to your bathroom and kneel in front of the toilet and introduce everything he ate that morning to the porcelain bowl.

He should've just bought you a fucking house in town.

§§§

Eeeeee are y'all excited??

The next chapter is the final chapter until I start e writing about s5

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

@jamieolivia27

NEXT PART

Part 43

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 41

PUBLISHED: 16/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You spritzed the vinegar in the spray bottle over your mirror, Saoirse wiping it up with newspaper. You and Saoirse giggled and giggled as you got the bottle of rubbing alcohol and dipped the cotton swab in it, writing your message for Finn onto the mirror, Saoirse grabbing her own cotton bud and dipping it into the liquid, drawing pictures to decorate around the message.

You worked quickly, then headed downstairs, shushing each other as you snuck back through your bedroom, trying your best not to wake Finn up as you headed downstairs and into the kitchen, starting up on breakfast.

Finn woke up to the smell of bacon cooking, which made his stomach rumble. He headed into the bathroom, turning the hot water on at the sink, washing his face and hands. He didn't like cold water, even in summer. It always had to be hot.

He went to look at himself in the mirror, but noticed the words in the fog on the glass.

'Happy Father's Day!

Thank you for everything you do for this family.

We wouldn't be here without you.

With love from,

(Y/N), Saoirse, Finn Junior,

Daisy, Duke, Charlotte,

Tuck, the chickens, and the twins'

Finn grinned widely as he read the last bit. You were having twins. Polly and Esmeralda saw it in a dream. You, surprisingly, had no dreams about your babies. It was everyone else.

Finn headed downstairs, already in a good mood. His good mood became lifted when he saw you and Saoirse arranging pancakes on a plate, everything already set out on the dining table. You looked over at your husband, and your eyes lit up at the sight of him.

"Good morning, my darling," You greeted, coming around the table and walking to him, hugging him the best you could with your stomach in the way.

"Good morning, my love," Finn replied, then placed a chaste kiss on your lips.

Saoirse gagged at the pair of you, making you chuckle as Finn pulled away.

"Good morning to you, little miss," Finn said, and Saoirse hummed in reply, mouth full with some of the strawberries that were meant to go on top of the pancakes.

Finn knelt down, placing a kiss on your very prominent bump and saying good morning to his 'daughters'. You were now at the beginning of your third trimester. Only a couple more months and they would be here, in your arms. Finn was excited — nervous, but mainly excited.

"We don't know if they're girls, Finn," You sighed exasperatedly, slightly annoyed with the way he insisted that they were girls.

"I feel it in my gut," He replied as he guided you over to the table, pulling out chairs for you and Saoirse before sitting down himself.

"I want girls too," Saoirse agreed, and Finn high-fived the girl, making you roll your eyes at the pair as you started filling a plate with food.

"I want healthy babies," You said simply, but you were hoping for boys.

Boys that could look out for their younger siblings. Boys that could be a good big brother, like Bonnie is to you.

“Well we already have two sons, let’s hope these two are girls to even it up, aye bubbas?” Finn said, rubbing your bump at the end of his sentence.

Finn felt a jolt under his hand, and beamed a million dollar smile.

“Are the babies kicking?” Saoirse asked hurriedly, leaving her French toast in favour of putting one hand on your stomach too.

“Medium Bee just kicked me,” Finn confirmed, making you snort and roll your eyes.

Since you were the original Bee, your babies were ‘Medium Bee’ (the more active twin, they kicked and moved more) and ‘Small Bee’ (the less active twin, they just relaxed — they moved, but not as much as medium bee, and their kicks and hits seemed to be less stronger). Saoirse, with the wonderful way her mind worked, came up with the nicknames first, and you and your husband followed suit.

Saoirse squealed in delight as she felt your stomach move under her hand, making you smile. Your husband retracted his hand and started eating his breakfast, your sister doing the same.

•••

You mixed the pasta salad around, getting ready to take it outside. Everyone was at your house for lunch once more. You had bought a dining set to have outside, so you didn’t have to drag your dining table outside all of the time. The outside one was much larger than your inside one, and sat on the porch, getting carried down the stairs and sat on the grass when needed.

“Everything ready, ladies?” Polly asked, and you all gave her words of confirmation.

“Well, let’s go then!” She said, clapping her hands then picking up the tray of cooked meat.

You grabbed the pasta salad, putting the bowl on your stomach, and giggling at how it balanced there, taking a few careful steps before Ezzie scolded you for playing with the food. You rolled your eyes, but grabbed it properly anyway, taking it outside and placing it on the table.

“Here she is! Woman of the hour!” Arthur said, raising his bottle of whiskey when he saw you, making you chuckle at the tipsy man.

“How’s Artie and Will?” He asked, referring to your twins.

“They’re fine and they’re not being named after you,” You replied, making him roll his eyes jokingly.

You didn’t know what the twins would be named yet.

“I just thought, being Finn’s favourite brother and all, that I’d get them named after myself,” Arthur said, moving his hands around in his drunken rambles.

Linda elbowed her husband and hissed a ‘shut up!’ to him.

Finn frowned, and took a sip of his glass of water. Arthur wasn’t his favourite brother. John was. Arthur knew that, and even though his eldest brother was joking, the words didn’t sting any less.

“Here’s an idea; you have yourself another baby with your wife and name him Arthur,” You snarked, sitting down next to your husband.

Finn placed a hand on your knee and squeezed it, a silent thank you, then started putting food on a plate for himself, then for you, making sure to stay away from anything that set off your ‘anytime sickness’. Saoirse was doing her own, now closer to nine than eight and wanting to do everything for herself.

You tried to focus on lunch and the conversation, but you knew that after everything was cleaned you’d be seeing the nursery for the first time, Finn promising to let you see it. Finn had started doing up the upstairs guest bedroom for the nursery, moving everything from that bedroom up to the attic. Finn wouldn’t let you see the nursery, even going so far as to lock the door so you couldn’t go in. You were annoyed, but excited.

After the other women cleaned everything up (you got out of clean up duties do to your baby bump), and everyone either went home or started relaxing either in the living room, garden, or guest bedrooms, Finn took you upstairs, covering your eyes as he lead you to the nursery door. He guided you to find the doorknob, and you twisted it, pushing the door open.

“And — open,” He commanded as he took your hands off of your eyes.

The wall in front of you had been repainted — a light blue. The rest were still a faint, barely there yellow. A rainbow with clouds on each sides had been painted on the wall, the window in the middle of the rainbow. In front of the two clouds were two cribs, each of them with a mobile. There was a chest of drawers in between the cribs.

Down to your right, there was a big, red armchair with a footstool, a bookshelf with baby books and stuffed toys on it between that and the crib on the wall adjacent. There was a change table closer to you, a bin next to it. On the floor, in the middle of the room, was a light grey rug. In front of you, next to the crib, was a rocking chair. Finn put his hand under your chin, and gently tilted your head so you were looking up at the roof. Your jaw dropped.

The roof was painted black, with yellow stars. A crescent moon sat near the light.

“Do you like it?” Finn asked softly, scared that you wouldn’t and all of his effort would be for naught.

“Oh, Finn — it’s perfect,” You gasped, tears filling your eyes and threatening to fall.

Your husband grinned, leaning down and kissing you on the temple.

“Finn,” You began, going and sitting in the red armchair — which was quite comfy, if you were being honest.

“Yes, my love?” He replied, coming to sit in front of you on the footstool.

You placed your hands on your stomach, a habit you gained in the past six months.

“What did you want to name our babies? And don’t just say girl names,” You warned as you took off your necklace, making the corner of his lips turn up.

“I like Elizabeth or Polly for a girl,” Finn answered, then added, “John or Isaac for a boy. Something biblical. And sort of like Isiah’s name.”

You ‘awwed’ at your husband. You could definitely see your baby with those names.

“I like Isaac for a first name, but remember, Esme’s already got John Junior. What if we use John as a middle name?” You pondered as you slipped your wedding band onto your necklace, and Finn hummed.

“I want to name them Rosie or Ezra, if they’re a girl, and Finley or Elijah if they’re a boy. Not your name, but a variant of it,” You explained, and your husband nodded, racking his brain for where he heard that phrase before.

He chuckle once he figured it out. Your wedding day, when you were naming Finn Junior, his big baby boy.

“Finley,” Finn repeated, testing the name on his tongue.

He grunted in approval. It sounded nice. Finley John. Even better.

You gave the necklace to Finn, who held it above one side of your stomach, the side that Medium Bee sat in. He knew what you were doing. He’d seen it done in Johnny Dogg’s camp when he was younger.

He held his arm absolutely still, and the ring started swinging back and forth in a straight line. You and him watched it as it did so, mesmerised. He stopped the ring, then moved it to the other side of your stomach, over Little Bee, letting it swing again. Another straight line, back and forth, back and forth, back and forth.

“Isaac Elijah doesn’t sound too bad, does it?” You asked, crinkling your nose up as your thought.

“No, it doesn’t,” Finn answered, feeling slightly dejected, but tried not to let it show.

“And Finley John. That’s a good name. A strong one,” You continued, tilting your head as your thought.

Finn chuckled as he undid the clasp on your necklace, placing your ring back on your finger gently, giving your hand a kiss, then putting your necklace back on you.

He stood up, then helped you out of the armchair. Instead of going and telling everyone the news of your discovery, you decided to go and have a nap, after a bathroom break of course.

Finn ended up with one less pillow than he would’ve liked, the pillow ending up supporting your stomach, but he didn’t mind. He dreamt good during his nap, dreaming of two little boys toddling after you in the garden, giggling and squealing as their feet got muddy.

§§§

The next chapter will be a doozy oof

I hope you all enjoyed this one :))

Love y’all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

@jamieolivia27

NEXT PART

Part 42

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 40

PUBLISHED: 16/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You headed into the changing rooms, chattering to your teammates about how you won the game. Your netball shoes were perfect, having gel insoles. Finn knew what he was doing when he got them for you as a gift. You'd have to tell him when you meet up with him and Saoirse after you were done changing.

You were about to head into a stall, when someone tapped your shoulder. You turned around to see Dinah standing there, her braids up in a ponytail today.

"You grab the right sized dress today?" She  asked quietly, and you scrunched your eyebrows together in confusion.

"Yeah, of course," You replied equally as low.

"It's getting a bit tight, especially around the midriff," She advised you, making you scowl as you stepped into the stall and slammed the door shut behind you.

You looked at yourself in the mirror that hung up behind the door. Your stomach was bigger. But, you ate a lot, and you didn't do nearly as much walking as you did when you were a traveller. That would be why.

You'd tell Dinah that and make her apologise, you decided as you quickly changed.

•••

You and Polly sat at a table in a small café, heading there for your lunch break. Finn was outside, finishing off his smoke.

You tapped your fingers against your teacup, feeling content. Polly eyed you as you looked out of the window, lost in thought.

"Polly," You began, sounding far away.

Polly gave a hum of acknowledgment before finishing off her tea.

"You and my father — What's going on there?" You questioned softly, looking at Polly.

Polly shifted in her seat, not uncomfortable with the question, just caught off guard.

"We've got a thing," She admitted confidently, and you grinned at the woman.

"In your forties and still breaking hearts," You teased, making her smile, a faint pink tinting her cheeks.

Finn came back in, and slid into the booth next to you. You looked down at your cup, then took a sip and slid it over to Polly, who looked surprised.

"I've been eating more and someone even said that my stomach looked bigger. I don't want to go to the doctor if I'm not actually there yet. I don't think I am. I don't know if I'll ever be there. My parents, both of them, they don't have babies easily," You explained, dropping your voice low on that last piece of information, and Polly nodded understandingly as she grasped your cup.

Aberama had told her that. Finn had no idea that Aberama struggled, but seeing how Ezzie, Bonnie, and Saoirse were all spaced out it made sense. Traveller couples usually popped out a baby every year or so.

Finn slipped his hand into yours, and squeezed it three times, watching as his aunt looked at your tea leaves. He felt somewhat nervous. He thought that maybe you were pregnant; he noticed small changes, like the way you always got sick, and the way that everything made you feel sick. He noticed that you ate more and that you gained weight.

"You didn't tell me that," Finn murmured to you, feeling a bit disappointed that you failed to mention it.

"We'll talk about it later," You brushed him off, wanting to focus on what was happening now.

He nodded. He wanted kids, and he thought you did too, but that little tidbit that you (and anyone else who knew your family history) failed to mention threw him off, just a bit.

"What do you think, Finn?" Polly asked her nephew as she sat down your teacup.

"I think she's expecting," Finn answered honestly, making you look at him funny.

"I noticed that your," Finn trailed off and cupped his hands over his chest, as if he were holding two things up, making you snort and Polly roll her eyes at her nephew, "They got bigger."

"Boy. You could've just said her tits got bigger. And of course that's the first fucking thing you noticed. Boys," Polly commented, and you chuckled, bouncing your leg.

Polly's crimson lips curled into a smile.

"Congratulations. You're in the family way," Polly announced, and you felt your mouth go dry.

Finn felt breathless, as if he ran a marathon. He brought your now shaky hand up to his mouth, brushing it against his lips gently.

Ada and Ezzie were definitely going to kill the pair of you, and throw your bodies into the cut.

•••

You and Finn sat in your kitchen on the floor between the bench and the island, cups of tea and a plate of biscuits between the pair of you.

It was closer to sunrise than sunset, and the pair of you should've well and truly been asleep by now, but a visit to your family healers had you feeling fretful. And hopeful. You absentmindedly put a hand on your stomach, patting it. You hand told anyone that you were expecting, yet.

"Did you really think you wouldn't have a baby until later?" Finn asked softly, grabbing a biscuit off of the plate.

"Yes," You admitted, looking away from him, finding the cupboard handle very interesting, "I was ten years coming, Finn. Ezzie came easily but Bonnie didn't. After Bonnie, they kept trying. Another big gap there. Twelve years. And it certainly wasn't Rose who was the problem. The healers even said so."

Finn nodded, and considered reaching out to touch you, to reassure you some way, but decided against it. If he started reassuring you he wouldn't get out what he needed to ask.

"Did you ever think of telling me that you didn't think you'd have babies easily?" Finn questioned, leaning back on his palms.

You snapped your head in your husband's direction, narrowing your eyes.

"Fucking — Tommy knew. And he still forced us to marry. I don't even know why you're still on about the bastard, the healers said I'd be fine to get pregnant after this one. That I won't have any problems. That is that." You spat, and Finn's jaw clenched.

Fucking Tommy. He could have the big, happy family he wanted but would leave his brother to struggle if it came down to it. Unfair. It always was, Finn always got the short end of the stick. It didn't matter if you couldn't have kids. You could always adopt. What mattered is that Tommy didn't tell him something, yet again.

"Are you mad at me?" You asked your husband as you dipped a biscuit into your tea.

Finn didn't miss the vulnerable tone hanging off your words.

"Darling, of course not," Finn replied hurriedly, truthfully, his words like a bandage that stopped the guilt flowing from your wound.

He shuffled over and knelt in front of you, pulling you into a tight hug. You returned it, grasping his night shirt so tightly that you were slightly scared you might rip it.

"I love you," He mumbled against the crook of your neck, his breath hot and the words heavy.

"I love you too," You murmured in reply, and tried not to let your eyes fill up with tears.

You stayed like that until your knuckles couldn't take being curled up anymore, and released your husband, who shifted back so he was sitting on his heels.

It didn't last long, because he moved forward and tenderly placed his lips on yours, hands cupping the sides of your face as he did so. He wanted contact. To reassure you that he loved you, like he should've done earlier on.

You continued your tender touches and soft words well into the night, even after you moved up into your bedroom, your tea gone cold and poured down the sink and biscuits put back into the container, to be worried about another day.

§§§

we've got a proper pregnancy confirmation from none other than THE Polly Gray

Although you guys probably knew from last chapter lmao

I know my chapters are shorter than usual but you guys will get the long chapters again once I start writing about s5

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

NEXT PART

Part 41

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 39

PUBLISHED: 15/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You sat at your dining table, listening to the noise coming from inside as Finn, Saoirse, Daisy, Karl, Aberama, Bonnie, Isiah, and Oscar all worked together to cook breakfast — brunch, now, you mused as you looked at your watch.

It was Mother's Day today, and Finn and Saoirse were originally going to cook just you breakfast, but then Saoirse wanted to cook something for Ezzie, and Polly, and Ada, and Hilda. Jeremiah, who Isiah always celebrated Mother's Day and Father's Day with, was also invited. That was how that lot, as well as Isiah, Aberama, Karl, and Daisy ended up here. Saoirse then called Bonnie and demanded that he come and help cook or he wouldn't be a part of the family anymore (an empty threat, of course, but the cooking would feel incomplete without him). He ended up bringing Oscar, who was a welcomed addition.

You ended up taking the table outside so you could enjoy the weather, which wasn't all that bad at the moment.

You could hear your father instructing Saoirse on how to scramble the eggs properly. The smell drifted down to you and made you feel queasy, so you drank some of your ginger beer to fight it. This didn't go unnoticed by Polly, who poured you a cup of tea.

"Try some tea, love. Maybe it'll settle your stomach," She suggested, pushing the cup towards you.

You took it gratefully, sipping away.

"You're not reading my leaves, though," You warned the woman, seeing right through her antics.

She sighed, then looked at Esmeralda, who cocked an eyebrow as if to say 'I told you so'.

"What are you two on about?" You demanded, feeling terribly left out.

"Nothing," The two replied quickly, making it know that they were very much on about something.

"Oh, god, what's wrong with (Y/N)?" Ada questioned, knowing that the only time Polly read leaves was when someone had something big happening to them.

"Something's wrong with (Y/N)?" Hilda asked hurriedly, eyeing you worriedly.

"She looks fine," Jeremiah commented, sipping on his coffee as he read the newspaper, not even bothering to look at you or entertain the women's antics.

"Nothing's wrong with me!" You snapped, a bit louder than you should've, waking Finn Junior from his nap at your feet.

He yowled in protest, swiping at your ankles, making you yelp.

"Tell me what you two are going on about before I take your eyes out with a spoon," You threatened, narrowing your eyes at the pair sitting across from you.

Ezzie and Polly looked at each other, then back at you.

"I had a dream that you gave birth," Ezzie admitted, making you scoff.

"Your dreams are always hit-and-miss," You pointed out, she didn't always have dreams that came to be like you did.

You conveniently left out the fact that you also had a dream that you went into labour. It didn't feel like a prophetic dream. Just a normal dream. Wishful thinking. You knew the difference.

"And that is why I want to read your leaves," Polly added, making you huff as you tipped the remains of the cup out onto the ground, leaves and all, then slammed the cup back down onto the table, hard.

You were surprised that the cup didn't break.

The pair took that as a sign to take a step back. Hilda placed a hand on yours, and squeezed it comfortingly.

"If she was having a baby she would've told you all," Jeremiah pointed out, placing his newspaper down, not seeing any point to the women's nonsense.

You all sat tensely, waiting for brunch to be cooked and brought out.

"Is something burning?" Ada broke the thick silence, and you went to snap at her for saying something so ridiculous, but you soon smelled the scent yourself.

You all quickly looked back over at the house, and through the window you could see Finn, now rushing around with a smoking frying pan, everyone else in the kitchen laughing at him.

He left through the kitchen door, and after a few beats he appeared through the side door, rushing to the railing and throwing the burnt stuff onto the ground.

"What did you manage to burn, Finny boy?" Jeremiah called out to the boy, and Finn rolled his eyes.

"He burnt the onion!" Saoirse yelled out of the window, giggling.

"You shush, little miss," Finn commanded, pointing the frying pan at her, but grinned as she still giggled away.

"Finn, I was looking forward to having onion on my hamburger. Bee, divorce your husband," Ezzie joked, and you chuckled.

"I shall have to, the smell of burnt stuff stinks," You complained, screwing up your nose as you took a sip of your ginger beer.

"You know, they sort of look like you, (Y/N)," Finn said as he looked down at the burnt mess, then up at you.

"Finn Theo Shelby, stop comparing me to fucking onions! Push my buttons again and you're sleeping on the couch tonight," You said to your husband, narrowing your eyes at him, and the people around you started cackling.

"Love you," Finn threw over his shoulder before walking back inside.

•••

You all had a good brunch. Oscar and the kids had washed up and put away, and now you were all scattered around the house, either napping or relaxing. The kids were out on the play equipment with the cat and dogs.

You were stood in the kitchen with Ada, eating some leftover muffins, pencilling in Saoirse's next dentist appointment on the calendar. Ada came over and bumped you to the side, then started flipping around the calendar herself.

"What in the fuck are you looking for?" You asked her as she counted days, flipping back and forth between the pages.

"Couldn't find it, doesn't matter," She replied, and you rolled your eyes, downing the last of your drink.

"You right watching the kids? I feel tired," You said, and she nodded telling you to go and sleep and that she'd get the kids inside to colour so she could nap too.

You walked out to the hallway, and stuck your head through the doorway of the living room, where all of the couches were taken. Oscar and Bonnie were asleep on the couches in front of the fire. Hilda and Jeremiah were asleep on the couches surrounding the green rug.

You headed down the hallway to the smaller guest room, and stuck your head in the doorway there. Isiah and your sister were sound asleep, your sister snoring softly. You looked across the hall. Polly and Aberama.

You walked back down the hallway, into the living room and up the stairs, going down to your own room.

Finn was making himself comfortable in the bed, eyes half closed as he did so. You wasted no time kicking off your shoes and crawling into bed with him.

Finn quickly moved so he was flush against you, humming contentedly as you drifted off to dreamland, your husband not far behind you.

§§§

Chapter forty is next — it feels surreal to have a fanfic with such a high chapter count lmao

Also, honest question to you readers; Would you prefer me to follow the plot of the show and kill off Bonnie, or leave him alive?

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

NEXT PART

Part 40

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 38

PUBLISHED: 15/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You watched as Saoirse flitter around the park in her pretty pink dress, giving Valentines Day cards to her classmates, chattering away as she did so. Today her class had their Valentines Day party and picnic, and parents and guardians were invited along to attend.

You and Finn had gotten permission off of Tommy (who may have gotten a telling off from Lizzie) to go. The pair of you were slightly nervous. Finn Junior, who was lazing at your feet, made you slightly more nervous. No other parents had a pet that followed them around like yours did.

You, stood in your red dress and brown coat, was the youngest guardian there, barely seventeen. That, along with the fact that you were Saoirse's older sister, a traveller, and married to Finn Shelby, were the only concrete facts that everyone knew about you. You knew that the rumour mill was probably in overdrive right now. You fiddled with the charms on your bracelet, and tried not to think about it.

Everyone knew of the reputation of the Shelbys, Finn was the youngest of them, and there was rumours that he had followed in their footsteps, even though he was a part of their legitimate business. Even with people saying that the two of you were fine, the parents were all still a bit on edge.

Hilda noticed the disapproving, and curious, looks the other parents were giving you and your husband, and sniffed. Ever the motherly person, she gathered some of her brownies on a pink paper plate and put her million dollar smile on, then walked briskly over to the pair of you.

"Finn, (Y/N)!" She said, catching your attention, "I baked brownies for today, here, try some!"

She held the plate out to you both. You took it and gave her a grateful smile, Finn verbally thanking her. You balanced the plate in the same hand as your cup skilfully, a talent you had learned after beginning your work in the office and using smaller purses to fit in.

You could barely fit anything in your purse, having to carry everything in your hands. You were glad that you had been to a seamstress to make you skirts and dresses with pockets, as well as make pants that looked like skirts with pockets deep enough to hold whatever you liked. You even got new coats with pockets galore. Those coats were useful for pickpocketing, although you didn't need to do it much these days.

With your free hand, you lifted a brownie up and went to bite into it, but Finn grabbed your wrist and guided the brownie up to his own mouth, making you tsk but you let him bite the brownie, giving it to him to hold. You picked another up, this time your husband left you alone, content with his own brownie.

"How's Daisy's leg?" You questioned before nibbling on your own brownie.

She had fallen over in the last netball game she played, her leg was still badly bruised. Hilda looked over at her daughter, the bruise still very prominent on her shin. Finn winced at the sight of it.

"It's fine, the doctor said it's only a really bad bruise," Hilda replied, giving her daughter a wave and blowing her a kiss.

Daisy pretended to catch the kiss and put it in her pocket. For a split second, Finn imagined you doing that with your daughter. His daughter. He shook his head to rid himself of the thought.

"That's good to hear," Finn said, taking a sip of his cordial then grimacing.

It was too sweet. Way too sweet. No wonder Saoirse was running around the way she was. Finn pitied their poor teacher, who had to take them back into class after this. Twenty kids, all hopped up on cordial and sweets. They had sandwiches laid out, too, but they were untouched by the kids, only the adults grabbed some. Finn wished he was still eight so he could've grabbed all sweets. It just wasn't acceptable as an adult.

You brought a hand up to your mouth after a sip of cordial, the sweetness a bit too much for you. Hilda noticed this and quickly offered you her cup of water. You took it and drank the whole thing.

"Sorry. Everything seems to make me feel sick these days," You complained halfheartedly, and Hilda gave you a knowing look.

"You should go and see a doctor about it soon then," She advised as Saoirse and Daisy came prancing over, arms interlocked.

You nodded, but knew it was probably nothing. If you were anything like your mother and her mother before her, any children would be a long time coming.

"Bee, Bee, I've given out all of my cards!" Saoirse announced, "And Daisy helped!"

"She gave one to every single person in our class, it was annoying walking all around to them," Daisy groaned, making you all chuckle.

Daisy had also given one to each of their classmates, but she was smart enough to put their cards into their cubbies, which is what you told Saoirse to do too. You supposed that she got carried away with the excitement of the picnic, which was fair enough.

"Here comes Dick!" Daisy said, pointing to their classmate as he approached your little huddle, parents in tow.

You had heard a lot about him from Saoirse and Daisy. He was Saoirse's desk mate. He had a stutter, and he could draw the best, and did the best knots with shoelaces. He wasn't very good at maths, but he really tried, and he was getting a little better, but not a lot. He was happy to swing the rope at skipping if the teacher couldn't, even if it meant that he didn't get a turn, but Saoirse or Daisy always volunteered to swing it for a bit so he could have a go.

"His name is Richard! Richard!" A blushing Hilda hissed lowly at her daughter, making you and Finn cover your mouth with your hands as you snickered, "Do not call him that blasted name that all of the others call him!"

"Hi, Richie!" Saoirse greeted cheerfully, and you were internally relieved that she picked a decent nickname to call the poor boy.

"H-Hi Sh-Sha-Sha." Richard greeted in reply, shifting from foot to foot as he adjusted his glasses.

He looked up at his mother, then his father, who gave his blond hair a ruffle.

"Richard has something to tell you, Saoirse, and you too Daisy," His father prompted him, and he looked back at Saoirse and Daisy.

"Th-Th-Thank you both for-for the c-card," Richard said shyly, his face turning pink.

You laid your head on Finn's upper arm, watching the scene unfold in front of you.

"You're our friend, you deserved a card," Saoirse said firmly, and looked at Daisy, who nodded.

Richard flushed once more, and looked down at Finn Junior, who was now rubbing against Saoirse's legs. You were happy that you had made her wear stockings the colour of his fur.

"Do you want to play with him? He's friendly. He goes on the big circle swing, do you want to go on there with him?" Saoirse offered, and Richard nodded hesitantly, and that was all it took for Saoirse to reach over and grab his hand, then lead him towards the swings.

Daisy caught up to the pair and grabbed Richard's other hand, Finn Junior trailing behind.

"She's such a nice little girl. They both are," Richard's mother sighed, watching the group as they put the cat into the swing, then Richard.

You and Finn felt a bit of pride well up in your chests.

"They were the only two to give my Richie a card, thank you," Richard's mother said, turning to face you.

"It's no problem, honest. Saoirse knows that with things like this it's either everyone or no one," You reassured, giving her your soft, friendly smile, then extending a hand for her to shake, "I'm (Y/N)."

"Penelope," She supplied as she shook your hand, giving you a small grin back.

"Gary," His father greeted as you shook his hand.

He had a businessman's handshake, you noticed. You and Finn got to talking with the pair, talking about everything from the weather today to a potential play date for Saoirse and Dylan (and Daisy, of course).

After seeing Penelope and Gary go over to the pair of you, more parents came over to introduce themselves.

Hilda hummed to herself as she walked away from the group to get more water, feeling victorious as you and Finn chuckled along with the rest of the parents, finally 'in' with them.

•••

The crowd was wild, everyone screaming for Bonnie. If you were out there you'd probably be screaming with them. But no, you had to go and grab Oscar, and take him to where you were all sitting.

You headed down the hallway to the room where Bonnie was getting ready. You walked through the open door, and the first thing you noticed was an unfamiliar, handsome, brown haired boy sitting back to front on a chair, watching Bonnie shadow box. Your father was leaned against the wall, a cigar hanging out of the corner of his mouth as he watched his son, and how his son's newfound 'friend' looked at his son.

Aberama was very sure that his son's friend wasn't even a friend at all, that the boy was something more. It surely seemed so, especially with the way the pair went on when Oscar was wrapping Bonnie's knuckles. The pair spoke softly to each other, giggled, turned red, and Oscar was ever so gentle when he was wrapping Bonnie's knuckles, asking if the fabric was too tight or too loose. Aberama felt like he was intruding on something whilst he was watching the pair. And, as well as all of their other actions, they were doing a lot of 'not looking'.

'Not looking' (verb): The act of staring at the person you are infatuated with until they look at you, at which point you tear your gaze away and pretend to focus on something else. A sign of certain romantic attraction.

Aberama was tempted to ask you about the pair, but he knew that if you knew you wouldn't say anything, forever loyal to your brother.

But Aberama knew 'not looking' all too well, having done it when he had little schoolboy crushes. You didn't do it to just a friend.

"Save something for the fight, Bon," You teased your brother, and he immediately stopped, looking towards you, then running over and pulling you into a hug.

He hadn't seen you in two weeks. That was the longest you had ever been apart ever since you moved in with your father. It was wearing down the both of you.

You chuckled and hugged your brother back tightly. After a few moments, you let each other go. You waved at your father, having seen him only that morning when you went to Polly's for tea.

"And you must be Oscar," You greeted the man sitting backwards on the chair.

He stood up and swung his leg over, walked over to you, and shook your hand, saying his greetings.

"We'll go and head off to our seats, aye? Fight's about to start soon," You said, and Oscar nodded.

"We'll see you later," You said over your shoulder to your father and brother, Oscar waving goodbye to Bonnie, who looked slightly disappointed to see him go.

You walked down the hallway, heels clacking with every step. Oscar followed you somewhat awkwardly. You stopped suddenly, and spun to face the boy, checking your surroundings to make sure no one else was near.

"Listen closely, Oscar," You began, looking the boy in the eyes, "If you hurt our Bonnie in any way, shape, or form, whether it be physically or emotionally; I will kill you. I know where you live, I know where your family members live, I know where your friends live, I know where you go for drinks of a Friday night — Fuck, I even know where your employer lives. So, again, if you hurt Bonnie, I will hunt you down, and paint your surrounds red with your blood. Are we clear, Oscar Boswell?"

Oscar, who was now considerably paper than before, gulped and nodded. Bonnie had told him that you would probably threaten him, but fuck, he didn't think you'd be that scary.

"Good. Now, let's go, I've got you caramel popcorn because Bonnie said you like it," You told him, spinning on your heel and strutting off again.

Oscar sighed heavily before following you to your front row seats. You gave him his popcorn and his drink, chattering away. Oscar was somewhat more comfortable with you now that you were surrounded by people.

Finn was across the ring, watching you as you sat with Oscar. You caught your husband's eye and winked at him, blowing a kiss. Finn chuckled and took a swing from his flask, admiring how the dress you were wearing fit you in all the right places.

•••

Bonnie had won the fight, of course, and you all went out to drink to celebrate. Your brother was pleased to hear that, other than threatening Oscar like he knew you would, the night went smoothly and the pair of you got on with each other quite well.

Your father approached you as you sipped on your gin.

"Bee, my girl," He began, making you jerk your chin up as if to say 'what?'

"Bonnie and Oscar, are they ..." He trailed off, but vaguely gestured with his hands so you knew what he meant.

You shrugged one shoulder lazily, "Dunno. Should ask Bon instead of me."

Aberama nodded and you handed him your bottle of gin. He took a swig and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, giving the bottle back to you.

He looked over at his son and Oscar, the pair standing so close you'd think they'd be joined at the hip.

He chuckled to himself as he settled down in the booth next to you.

Forever loyal to your brother. He couldn't even be annoyed at you for that. You were a good person, better than he ever would be at seventeen.

§§§

Okay so this chapter came much easier than the last one lol

I'm getting closer and closer to when I start writing abt season 5 Finn and i am DREADING it

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

NEXT PART

Part 39

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 37

PUBLISHED: 14/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

"(Y/N), which frame do you want for this photo, this oval one or this rectangle one?" Finn asked, holding the two frames up, along with the photo he was talking about.

The photo was the one of Saoirse leaning on the couch.

"Mm, oval one," I decided, and he nodded.

I took the backing off of the heart shaped one in front of me and placed a photo of Finn, Saoirse, and I (and the animals) in it.

We were just finishing up putting photos in the frames now. These two would be the last two to go in the living room, one going to sit on the piano (the one of Saoirse) and the one I had was going to sit on the bookshelf.

I didn't like photos in bedrooms. I was funny like that. I got it off of an elderly woman that used to live next to me when I lived with Marian. She said that photos in bedrooms would see every sinful action happening, and as a child I completely believed it.

I secured the back onto the frame once more and picked it up, then stood up and walked over to the bookshelf, deciding the put it on the shelf that was eye level with me.

It sat between a deck of cards and a small clay statue Saoirse had made in an art lesson at school. It was meant to be an artistic rendering of a heart, but it was shaped more like a lopsided triangle.

My eyes drifted back to the cards again, and my heart stopped. Oh fuck, Finn and I forgot to give each other anniversary gifts. I had gotten Finn one on very short notice, but I didn't want to bring it up in case he forgot. It'd be shit to make him feel bad about it.

"Erm, Finn?" I started as I turned back around, facing my husband who was now gathering all of the empty photo frames.

"Yeah?" He replied, stacking the frames into a pile.

"I just realised that we forgot to give each other gifts for our anniversary," I snorted, shifting from foot to foot.

"Oh, fuck," He muttered, standing up, photo frames forgotten, "I got you one but I got distracted with the breakfast and the photos."

He then headed upstairs. I headed into the mudroom, and fished around in my coat pocket, producing a deck of cards. The back of them were blank, and that's where I put my gift for him.

I went and sat on the landing of the stairs, waiting for my husband, bouncing my leg as I did so. I heard Finn coming back down the hallway, and looked up when I heard his feet hit the stairs to see him carrying an engraved wooden box.

He came and sat next to me, and handed me the box. I ran my fingers along the top of it, loving the feeling of the wood dipping and curving. It was an intricate design of a sunflower with vines and other things surrounding it. There were small divots in either side of the box, and it had three drawers in the front. I opened the top, and found that it was a jewellery box. Inside the lid were hooks to hang necklaces on, with pouches at the bottom so they could sit in there, and adjacent to it were boxes for rings and pairs of earrings. There were two small figurines holding hands on a little platform along the back of the box.

"You can lift the top bit out," Finn informed me, and I did so, revealing more compartments, these ones slightly bigger, probably for bracelets and bangles.

I put the top part back in then shut the lid, opening up the sides to find more hooks to hand stuff on. I opened the first drawer in the front, and it was another compartment drawer. The next one down had padding in it, to put rings in. The last one was just a drawer with no compartments.

"Oh, it's gorgeous Finn, thank you," I murmured, looking up at my husband.

I needed a jewellery box, having to use the drawer of my vanity to put everything in and just being too lazy to go to the shops and buy anything.

He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, "It's alright."

He then reached out and touched the back of the box, and I heard something cranking. Once he stopped cranking and removed his hand, the figurines started rotating and the box played music. After a bit, I realised what song was playing.

"Is that one of the songs from the ballet we went and seen?" I questioned my husband, who nodded.

"Dance of the Sugar Plum Fairy," He confirmed, and I grinned.

"You're so romantic," I teased, and looked back at the figurines.

The girl was wearing a yellow dress, and the boy was wearing a peaky cap. I snorted.

"Are these meant to be us?" I asked jokingly, and watched as Finn blushed.

"Oh, it is!" I crowed, throwing my head back and clapping my hands, "Finn, you're such a romantic, it's adorable."

"Shut up," Finn mumbled, red in the face as he noticed the cards on the stairs above us.

"This mine?" He asked, reaching for them.

"Yeah," I replied, watching him as he grabbed the pack of cards and flipped them over in his hands, inspecting them.

"52 things I love about you," He read the packet, then opened it.

They were normal playing cards, but had blank backs. I wrote the '52 Things' on the backs. I watched as he looked through all of them, chuckling at some.

1. Your looks (I didn't marry you for anything else, Shelby)

2. You help me reach things on the top shelf

3. You're always there for Saoirse (as well as your own nieces and nephews)

4. You brush the cat when I don't feel like doing it

5. You help me think positive when I feel negative

6. You helped me build up my self confidence

7. Your laugh

8. Your cuddles

9. Your kisses

10. You're not afraid to be silly

11. You help make our house a home

12. You make a good pillow

13. You clean the hair clogs from drains so Saoirse and I don't have to

14. You treat our animals like human babies

15. You try to maintain good relationships with my family and friends

16. You use sound effects when telling a story

17. You always touch door jambs when you walk through doors

18. You run through the alphabet when alphabetising anything

19. You keep a photo of Saoirse and I tucked into your cap (yes, I've seen it, sentimental bastard)

20. You always flip things around in your hands

21. You're an early morning person like me

22. You like climbing things (like me)

23. You put up with Finn Junior when the pair of you didn't like each other

24. You got me Christmas and birthday presents from our pets and signed the cards 'To Mum, from your loving sons'

25. You put your family first

26. You attend Saoirse and I's many activities without any complaints

27. You spoil us

28. Your voice

29. Your sense of humour

30. Your ability to keep our inside jokes running

31. You are considerate

32. Your personality

33. You learned how to do hair just so you could do mine when I don't feel like it

34. You always catch my attention just as I'm about to walk out the door so you can get one last look at me

35. You're a good cook

36. You accept me for who I am

37. You offer to wash up because you know I don't like floaties in dishwater

38. You know how I take my tea

39. You always make sure there's biscuits in the cupboard

40. You always give Saoirse another sweet whenever you think I'm not looking

41. You trust me, and I know I can trust you

42. You got your ears pierced with me and Saoirse on New Years Eve (the gold cuffs look nice, by the way)

43. Your freckles (and the way you let me play connect the dots with them sometimes)

44. Your hand fits perfectly around mine

45. You laugh at your own jokes

46. You taught me how to skip stones

47. You won me Pip (I am still disappointed that you did not take the opportunity to name your bear Squeak so we matched names)

48. The first thing you do when you walk in the door is seek out Saoirse and I

49. You learned the languages of our people

50. You buy me yellow things and Saoirse blue things whenever you see fit

51. The way that you are unapologetically you

52. You said 'I do' on the 10th of January, 1926.

"It's not much because I forgot it was our anniversary until you reminded me the other day," I admitted, and watched as he gently ran his fingertips over the writing on the cards.

"They're amazing, (Y/N), honest. I love them, they're thoughtful as," Finn replied, his voice soft and eyes glistening.

I was happy to sit there in silence with him until he felt better, but Tuck decided to come in through the dog door and track mud behind him. He shook himself, sending mud flying everywhere, some even going as far to hit the couches around the rug.

"Oh — You could've used the mat, now I've got to bath you! You naughty, naughty boy!" I complained as I used the banister to help myself stand up, Finn sniggering behind me.

Tuck just flipped over, ready for belly rubs as I approached him.

"No," I told the dog, wagging my finger at him, making him whine as I walked past him and into the hallway.

I walked down to the bathroom and grabbed Tuck's tub from in the cupboard under the sink. It held his brushes, nail clippers, and shampoo in it. I sat it on the sink, ready for when the mud dried and I could brush it out, then give him a shower.

I headed back out to the living room, where Finn was towelling the wet mud off of Tuck with one of the towels from the mud room. Tuck was gnawing on a bone, looking quite content. Finn threw me another towel, and I wiped the mud off of the floor and couch with it, not wanting to grab the cleaning supplies from the basement. I'd wipe it down when I vacuumed and mopped next.

Finn threw his towel back into the mudroom, and I followed suit, Tuck running over and laying on the floor in front of the window as soon as he was free.

I 'awwed' at the sight. I knew he'd probably fall asleep in the sun. My big boy.

"I love you," Finn said as I moved and grabbed our gifts, wanting to put them up so the dogs didn't chew them.

"I love you too," I replied, then hummed as I headed over and put them on the bookshelf, not wanting to walk up the stairs just yet.

Finn pulled a smoke and his lighter out of his pocket, placing the smoke between his lips then lighting it. I screwed my nose up and opened the window.

"You never used to hate the smell that much," Finn complained, lit cigarette still dangling between his lips as he came and sat on the window seat.

It was true. The smell of cigarette smoke always stunk to me, but it had become proper rank to me as of late.

"Well it turns my stomach now, you remember this morning," I huffed, going and grabbing a book off of the bookshelf.

Finn nodded in agreement as he leaned out of the window and exhaled.

Finn lit up a smoke in the bedroom this morning while we were laid in bed, and it smelled so bad that I threw up.

"You know, Saoirse won't arrive for a bit, we've got the house to ourselves for a while," Finn said suggestively, making me snort.

"You should've thought about that before you lit up that smoke, you'll stink of it," I pointed out, making Finn quickly put the smoke out on the window frame.

"I can go have a shower so I don't stink, wanna join?" Finn asked, a smug grin on his face.

"You can go shower, I'll be here when you get out," I answered as I settled down across from him, opening up the book.

Finn groaned, leaning against the window dramatically.

"We can christen the couch in front of the fire," I said, not looking up from my book, knowing that if I looked at Finn I'd probably drag him over to the couch myself.

Finn whooped and headed upstairs, nearly tripping up them, making me snort and grin.

"I'm okay!" He called out back down the stairs.

I sighed and put my book down, knowing damn well I wouldn't get any reading done as I waited for my husband.

•••

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You packed the last of the dishes away, and wiped down the sinks. You had a picnic dinner in the garden, you and your little family (plus the animals). You found out that the smell of coffee turned your stomach as well.

The phone rang, and you hurried over it, picking it up with a "Hello?"

"Bee! It's Bonnie," Bonnie greeted, giggling as he sat on the floor next to the kitchen bench in his own apartment.

"Hello, Bonnie," You replied, rolling your eyes and feeling yourself smile at how happy your brother sounded, "What's got you so happy?"

"I met a boy and went on a date today," Bonnie replied lowly even though it was only you two in the phone.

"Oh, that's great! What's his name? And how was the date?" You asked as you jumped up onto your kitchen bench, knowing you might be on the phone for a while.

"His name is Oscar, and the date went grand. He bought me beer when we met up because he thought that I wouldn't like flowers, y'know, because flowers are too girl-like," Bonnie said, twirling the cord around his pointer finger. "He's really nice, I like him. I could've cried when he dropped me home."

"That's cute," You said, swinging your legs as you drummed your fingers against the countertop, your nails clicking as you did so.

"Shut up," Bonnie spoke, and you just knew that his entire face would be red, right to the tips of his ears.

"He's coming to my next fight, do you think he can sit next to you in the front row? I would've asked Ez but she's scary sometimes," Bonnie stated, and you 'awwed', resulting in him telling you to shut up again.

"He can sit next to me," You confirmed, wanting to meet the boy who managed to make your Bonnie so giggly.

"And don't be mean or tell him anything about me from when I was little, or I'll smother you with your pillow as you sleep," Bonnie threatened, and you agreed that you wouldn't, even though you knew that he wouldn't smother you.

Bonnie loved you too much to hurt you on purpose.

As you continued talking to your brother, watching the hand on the clock go round and round, you felt closer than ever to your brother, and you were glad. You felt yourself growing apart from your siblings after you moved in with Finn, but now, as you giggled with Bonnie over the way he and Oscar managed to get lost on their way to the place they were having dinner, you knew that you were overthinking.

You were fine, your siblings were fine, and you all couldn't grow apart if you tried.

§§§

Another filler chapter, I apologise if it doesn't flow as well as my chapters usually do

This chapter was surprisingly hard to write and I have no idea why lol I was stuck for agesss but I managed to finish it for you guys

Also: voting for the names has closed!

The baby names that got the most votes were 🥁🥁🥁

Finley & Isaac!!!

For those of you who wanted Elijah, I was always planning on making Elijah a middle name if it didn't get picked as a first name anyway lol

Hope you all are well :)))

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

NEXT PART

Part 38

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 36

PUBLISHED: 09/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

As soon as your eyes opened you grinned. You dreamt of babies, mini versions of Finn and mini versions of you running amuck in your house.

Eyes still closed, you reached out, fully expecting to feel your husband next to you, but instead felt the cold sheets of the bed. You looked over, and he wasn't there. Odd. The curtains of the bed were also pinned back, signalling that he had been gone for a bit. You strained your ears for a sign of your husband moving around the bathroom or the closet. You could hear Saoirse's giggles coming closer to your room, and Finn shushing her, telling her that they needed to be quiet.

After a few beats, the door swung open, and the pair came through the open door carrying trays. Finn's tray was filled with food, and Saoirse's had drinks and biscuits on it. The animals trotted in straight after them, single file. You snorted at that sight.

You noticed a paper flower, which had been painted yellow with what looked like watercolour paint, in one of the glasses, making the corners of you lips turn upwards. That would have been Finn's folding skills and Saoirse's painting, for sure. You had given her watercolour paints for her birthday. It was good to know she was using them.

"Surprise! We made you breakfast in bed!" Saoirse announced, grinning.

You bit back a giggle at the sight of her missing tooth. She had a mishap on her play equipment yesterday, tripping and hitting her mouth on a bench, which knocked out a tooth on the bottom, right next to her front ones. You were just glad that it was a baby tooth, and that she didn't bust her lip.

She'd probably have to smile with her mouth closed for the photos today, but you didn't mind.

You shuffled over and helped the pair arrange the trays on the bed.

"Thank you, my darlings," You said to the pair as you settled back down.

"Do I still get money even though the tooth fairy isn't real?" Saoirse asked the pair of you as she poured herself some juice.

Finn looked at you as you piled your plate up with scrambled eggs and bacon, and you nodded.

"Yeah, why not," Finn chuckled, then pointed to the bedside table on the left, "Top drawer. In there's my wallet, you can grab yourself some money."

Saoirse whooped and rolled backwards off of the bed, then jogged around to the other side, opening the top drawer enthusiastically and shifted things around in her search for Finn's wallet. Once she found it, she held it up victoriously, beaming a smile. She moved to open it, but looked at Finn for permission. He nodded, and she opened it, getting herself five pounds, then placing it back in the drawer where she found it. She crawled over the bed to curl up next to you. You hissed as her cold feet hit your arm, immediately causing goosebumps.

"Sorry," She mumbled, wiggling around so her feet were now under the blanket.

"S'Okay," You replied as you passed your sister her plate, which was filled with pancakes.

She immediately started to scarf them down. You rolled your eyes at her behaviour. Anyone would think that you and Finn starve her with the way she was eating.

Finn repositioned himself so he was sitting up straighter, and so his side was tucked into yours. He had a plate full of French Toast, topped off with bananas, ice cream, and honey. He had cut everything up before he brought it up here, saving everyone the task of awkwardly attempting to cut stuff whilst sitting on the bed.

You all ate in a comfortable silence, bar the purring of the cat on the end of the bed. The dogs were all curled up on the floor together, in front of the fireplace.

Once you finished all of your drinks you stacked everything up on one tray and put the spare one under the other, ready to be taken back downstairs.

You crawled off the bed, stood up, and stretched, reaching straight up to the roof and standing on the tips of your toes, yawning as you did so. Finn watched you as you moved, your hair swaying with your every motion. You turned around and grabbed the trays, and Finn got ready to help you.

"I've got it," You reassured your husband, who nodded.

"If you give me a kiss I'll believe you," Finn replied, smirking.

Saoirse giggled as you leaned over and placed a quick kiss on his lips, then lifted up the trays, heading downstairs.

You managed to not drop and break anything in your trek down the stairs, making a feeling of success bubble up in your chest.

You started humming a song as you continued your walk to the kitchen, and placed the trays on the island, filling up the sink to wash up the dishes, putting your hand under the tap to test the temperature. You looked out the window, and grinned. Today would be perfect photo taking weather. You stopped the tap, then decided to put away the stuff that Saoirse and Finn used to make the breakfast first, making room on the sink for the rest of the stuff.

Once you were done, you grabbed the glasses and jugs, washing them up first, putting them on the rack, then did the dishes, and let the sink drain. You wiped the trays over with a wet cloth, placing them on the rack too, then went back upstairs. You peeled into Saoirse's room, and noticed that her bed was unmade. You made it for her, arranging her stuffed animals amongst the pillows the way she liked them, then went across the hallway to your own room, where Finn and Saoirse were fixing up the pillows on the bed, having just finished making the bed themselves. Saoirse was knelt on the bed as she adjusted the pillows, being too short to lean over it with ease like Finn.

You leaned against the doorway, watching as your sister sneakily grabbed the pillow closest to her, and moved it as if plumping it, gripping it tightly, then picked it up lightning quick, swinging it back then bringing it forward, connecting it to the side of your husband's face, sending him stumbling.

You gasped as your sister cackled, but Finn wasted no time grabbing a pillow of his own and returning the favour, sending Saoirse face first into the mountain of pillows she had just finished fixing.

You guffawed at this, then quickly clapped your hand over your mouth as Saoirse sat up, and looked at you. Finn also had his gaze set on you. Saoirse narrowed her eyes, and shuffled forward on the bed.

"Saoirse — no," You warned holding a finger up as she got off the bed.

"Saoirse; yes," Finn encouraged, making you glare at him.

"Hit me with that pillow and you're not getting any dessert for the next week," You warned, finger pointed at her.

She stopped her stalking over to you, and looked over at Finn.

"Hit her with that pillow and I'll give you two more pounds," Finn said, making your jaw drop.

"If I got hit, you do too," Finn stated, seeing your betrayed expression.

"Fucking — Saoirse, you'll not hit me with that pillow or you'll not be my favourite sister anymore!" You threatened, although it was empty; Saoirse knew you didn't have favourites.

"Bonnie's my favourite anyway!" Saoirse said with a shrug, before launching the pillow at your face, making you shriek and stagger back.

You pulled it off your face just in time to see Saoirse clamber back onto the bed, grab a pillow and pelt it at a laughing Finn, hitting him square in the forehead, throwing him off balance enough that he fell down into a heap on the ground.

While Saoirse was giggling with glee, you snuck up behind her, pillow in hand, and hit her across the knees, hard, making her stumble and fall onto the mattress with a squeal.

"That's what you get for hitting me first!" You declared, crawling into bed with her and tickling her, making her shriek with glee.

Finn, now up with the support of the bed, crawled onto it and started tickling your younger sister too.

"Say 'Finn and (Y/N) are the greatest and I'm sorry I ever hit you two with a pillow' and we'll stop," Finn told your little sister, who was wriggling around, trying to escape you and Finn, both of you with grins big enough to split your faces in two.

"Finn — Finn and (Y/N) — Are the greatest and — I'm sorry I ever hit you two with a pillow," Your sister said, the last bit of the sentence running together, making you and Finn immediately withdraw your hands.

She was now red in the face with tears slipping out of her eyes, huffing. You reached over and grabbed the bottle of water you kept on your bedside table, and offered it to your sister. She sat up and took it, having a few sips.

"So, Finn, when's the photographer getting here?" You questioned your husband, wanting to make yourself look presentable before they arrived.

"I didn't hire one," He said simply, making your eyes widen in disbelief, and your jaw drop.

"You didn't hire one after you said we could get family photos?" You asked disbelievingly, and Finn nodded, then put his finger up, signalling for you to wait.

"I decided that — wait for it — I would buy us a film camera and we take the photos ourselves! How good is that?" Finn replied, grinning, waiting for the reaction of the two girls.

"I like that idea," Saoirse agreed, face now back to normal.

"That is a good idea," You agreed with your husband, and got off the bed, heading to your closet.

"Finn, what's your favourite colour? I want to coordinate outfits with them all," You told your husband as you walked into the closet, immediately grabbing your yellow sundress.

"You won't be able to see it anyway," Finn pointed out, and you stuck your tongue out at him.

"Blue and yellow are fine," He decided, and Saoirse poked him in the arm.

"Finnegan Shelby-"

"My name is just Finn-"

"-Just Finn, everyone has a favourite colour, so what is yours," Saoirse prompted, and Finn shrugged.

"I don't know. Never really thought about it before. Blue and yellow," Finn answered, now deep in thought.

"Those are me and (Y/N)'s favourite colours, though," Saoirse huffed, and it was Finn's turn to poke her in the arm.

"Yes, but you two are some of my favourite people, so I can copy you two," Finn replied, making Saoirse grin.

Nobody else had favourite colours and stuck to them like you Gold children did. But, he had chosen yellow as his favourite colour long ago, when you had taken him to a paint store once. You had enthusiastically shown him all of the shades yellow came in, from a soft, parchment yellow to a deep, Dijon yellow. You chattered and chattered about the yellow, pointing out the shades you liked the most and the shades you liked the least.

He only added blue to his favourite colours after Saoirse moved in with the pair of you. She would always point out how pretty the blue sky to him, show him her favourite light blue dress, bring him home blue things that reminded her of him (his favourite one so far was a throw cushion from a market stall, bought because of how comfy it was, given to him in case he needed something to make his office chair more comfy).

Those two colours reminded him of home. The porch with paint on it from Karl and Saoirse going over the edge of their papers, the kitchen doorway which had all of the kids' heights marked on there, the living room with couches he always let the animals sleep on, even though you would tell him not to, and finally, the two people who helped him make this house a home. You and Saoirse.

•••

You had managed to colour coordinate your outfits well. Finn had on a yellow sweater and jeans. You had worn a yellow dress with a blue belt, and Saoirse had worn a blue dress with a yellow belt. All of you were barefoot, and with your hair down in its natural state, but you didn't mind.

You had ended up with thirty-six pictures. You took twelve, Finn took twelve, and Saoirse took twelve.

Your twelve consisted of;

- Saoirse laying amongst the wildflowers in your backyard, grinning widely, her two dogs laid on their backs either side of her. You and Finn had woven flowers into her curly hair. The sunlight shining down on her made her eyes look all the more golden instead of brown.

- Finn, leaning against the beam at the front of the house, Finn Junior and Tuck on the stairs under him.

- Finn Junior and Tuck resting in the sun on the porch.

- Finn and Saoirse on her play equipment, him pushing her on the swing set

- You, Finn, Saoirse (who had Finn Junior on her lap) on the porch swing, the dogs laid at your feet (this photo was achieved with the help of the self timer on the camera, which was sat on the top of the railing)

- In the field next to your house, you leaning back on one hand, looking down at Finn, who was laid with his head in your lap, one arm across his midriff, the other reaching up to play with your hair, and Saoirse leaned against your side, looking at the camera.

- Saoirse reading a book with Finn, the pair on the floor, leaning against the bay window seat

- You, Finn, and Saoirse holding hands and walking, Saoirse in the middle, the pair of you looking down at her and her looking at the animals (you had to bring a chair outside to achieve this)

- Saoirse on her carousel, reaching up and attempting to touch the lights that lined the top of it

- Your hand on top of Finn's showing off your wedding rings

- The three of you on the steps of your vardo (which you had moved next to the stables a while back)

- Saoirse feeding your chickens

Finn's twelve consisted of;

- You, leaning against a door frame with your arms by your side, smiling shyly up at the camera

- Saoirse petting your horse Charlotte

- You, sat at your vanity, brushing your hair (he managed to angle it so he was in the reflection of the mirror, camera to his face)

- You and Saoirse on his rocking chair, giggling, Saoirse in your lap

- The cat and dogs on the couch (you had scolded him after this one)

- Saoirse and you making a cake, you showing her the contents inside the metal bowl as she knelt on the kitchen island

- You, and him standing next to a tree in your orchard, looking up at Saoirse who was in the branch above the pair of you

- A mirror picture of the three of you in the guest bathroom downstairs, you leaning against the wall, plaiting Saoirse's hair, and Finn sat on the edge of the tub, Saoirse 'fixing up' his curls

- Saoirse, leaning against the couch with her arms crossed under her head, looking directly at the lens with a serious face

- You, playing guitar

- Saoirse playing ukulele

- Finn and you at the upright piano, Saoirse sat on top of it, legs dangling down over the keys

Saoirse's twelve were;

- Finn, sat up on Charlotte, you kissing Charlotte's nose

- You, spinning around in the field, so your dress was flared out

- Finn sitting in his rocking chair, lighting up a smoke

- You, brushing the cat's fur

- You and Finn, kissing in the backyard (she had giggled and giggled and giggled when she had took this photo)

- Daisy and Duke asleep in their basket

- You and Finn icing the cupcakes that you and Saoirse had made

- Finn, piggybacking Saoirse, Saoirse giggling

- You and Saoirse standing with your backs to the camera, your hands coming up to make a heart

- You, Saoirse, and Finn crouched (you two girls kneeling) in front of the small pond in your front yard, Saoirse pointing to a fish in the pond

- You, sat down in the field, weaving long grass into a basket

- Finn sat on a chair, his front against the back of it, watching you as you leaned towards a mirror, running a finger along your hair (This was Saoirse's favourite, because all you could see in Finn's eyes was pure adoration)

You had taken the film to town to get developed and buy photo frames, a trip which you all thoroughly enjoyed, especially because Finn ended up taking you all to get ice cream. It was a good day.

§§§

Thank you to everyone that voted on names, appreciate your input so much!!

Also shout out to everyone that replies/messages me and gives me feedback/comments!! I love hearing feedback lol

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 37

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 35

PUBLISHED: 07/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

Finn and I had already been to camp (after showering together, of course) to get breakfast and pick up Saoirse. Now we were in the living room, hanging up the paintings that Billy had given us for Christmas. He had given one to each of us, then one to all of us.

I had no doubt that Linda thought of the gift. She may have been a bitch, but she sure knew how to pick presents.

It was a good thing, too, because they made our walls look all the less bare. We didn't have many photos. Finn's parents weren't overly worried about taking photos of him, and we could rarely get near a camera to take photos of Saoirse, having to draw or paint her instead. In fact, the only photo Finn and I had together, as well as the only one all three of us had together, was ones from our wedding.

I frowned as I adjusted the painting on its hook and made sure it was level, then stepped back, going and curling up in my armchair.

"What's wrong, my love?" Finn asked from his spot on the floor next to Saoirse, practicing a song she taught him on the ukulele as she read a book.

"We don't have any family photos," I huffed, and Saoirse stopped reading to look at me.

Finn shrugged one shoulder, as if he couldn't care less, making me scowl. He cocked a brow and waved a hand, showing him to not worry about it.

"We should get some?" She suggested, although it sounded more like a question than a suggestion.

"We can book a photographer for our wedding anniversary," Finn added, eyes still on me as he studied me.

"I'd like that idea. But it's ages away though," I complained, throwing my arms up in annoyance as I shifted so I was dangling my legs over the side of the chair and my upper half was hanging over the other side of the armchair.

"It's in nine days, on the tenth," Finn pointed out as I listened to the fire crackle, and my eyes widened.

"Like fuck it is," I protested, rolling out of the chair, landing on my hands and knees with a 'thud' then standing up and marching over to the door leading to the hallway, making my way into the kitchen.

I headed towards the fridge, where we had a calendar hung up on it, and looked at the January page.

My eyebrows shot up in surprise, "Oh, fuck, it is."

"Told you," Finn replied as he came into the kitchen, making me roll my eyes.

I kept on looking at the calendar as Finn pottered around.

"Your birthday is on the third?" I asked, turning to face my husband, "How come you never said anything about it."

He paused, mouth open as the arm holding the cookie he was going to bite stopping in its tracks, and shrugged, then bit half of the cookie clean off.

I gave him a deadpan look, clearly not impressed with his response, and grabbed the pen from the top of the fridge, then wrote in my birthday, placing the pen on top of the fridge once more.

"Well, when's yours then?" He questioned, mouth still full of cookie.

"On the fourth," I answered, and walked over to the island to grab my own cookie out of the jar.

He swallowed the food in his mouth, looking at me in bewilderment, "Of January?"

"Of January," I confirmed, and took a bite, humming at the taste of it.

They were homemade, I made them yesterday before we started partying.

Finn's eyes kept on flickering to my bracelet as he nibbled on his second biscuit, and I nudged him with my foot.

"What, Finn?" I sighed, feeling slightly frustrated, and he held a finger up as he continued chewing, then swallowed, and wiped his lower face with the back of his hand, ridding it of any crumbs.

He hesitated, putting his cookie down. He opened his mouth and closed it. I fought the urge to cross my arms impatiently, instead deciding to reach out and grab his hand, rubbing the back of it with my thumb. The action made his cheeks tint pink.

"Erm — I was looking at the rose charm," Finn admitted, leaning back against the island and hoisting himself up to sit on the bench.

I did the same, swinging my feet and waiting for him to continue.

"Well — I know from how all of the kids talk that Aberama and Rose never actually separated and that your father never actually got with Marian. And I'm confused about how you even ended up with Aberama." Finn said, the words tumbling out of his mouth and nearly running together at some points.

I nodded slowly, "How about a cup of tea?"

Finn immediately leaned over and switched the kettle on, as I wiggled around and made myself more comfortable, leaning back on my palms.

"So — where should I start?" I asked my husband, looking up at the roof so I wouldn't have to see him looking at me.

"At the start," He replied, barely giving me time to finish my own sentence.

I took a moment to think, before starting to speak.

"Rose and Aberama were on again off again, although everyone knew they belonged together. They had Esmeralda a good six years before me, then Bonnie followed three years after. In an off again stage, Dad met Marian at a fairground, and they got to know each other in the biblical sense. Eight months later, I came along, and with the help of some healers from the Gold family, I survived." I said, racking my brain for what Dad told me about my early years.

"Eight months?" Finn asked incredulously, eyes wide, "Is that why you're so short?"

I could feel my cheeks growing warmer.

"The healers said it was an effect of coming into the world too early!" I snapped, and Finn said a quick 'Sorry'.

"Anyway. I lived with Marian, and Dad would come and visit when he could, taking me on the road when Marian let him. Sometimes Marian even came with. Her and Rose got on well, as well as her and the older two, until they found out what she was really like, of course. He had eyes in the neighbourhood, other travellers that had settled down, so he knew how I was faring, somewhat. Uhhh — I never went to school. Marian didn't want to send me, instead I just ran amuck around the neighbourhood, playing hopscotch, making friends, eating apples from our neighbours' orchard — just having fun." I paused as the kettle stopped boiling.

Finn got up and started making us tea.

"Keep going," He requested as he grabbed the biscuits.

"Marian was forever nasty when I was a child, only nice when we had company. It got worse as I got older," I recounted, my hand absentmindedly going up and rubbing the small scar going through my eyebrow, "When Saoirse came along, after I turned eight, Dad and Rose came to visit us with her. That was probably the first time Dad, and the older two, actually ever saw firsthand how Marian treated me. Dad didn't take too kindly to it, and tried to take me off of Marian, but Marian had a lot of friends in high places, friends that wouldn't mind turning a blind eye to the way she treated me."

Finn grimaced as he brought my tea and biscuits over to me and sat it on the bench next to me, then taking the time to press a kiss to my forehead and hold it for a while, before moving to get his own tea and biscuits.

"Erm, it all came to a head when I turned nine. Dad, Rose, and the kids all came over for my birthday and it turned to shit. There was a lot of things thrown, words said, and tears. I don't like talking about it. No one does. Dad took me away that day, saying he'd shoot Marian if she tried to stop him, and I believed it. I visited her once again when I was thirteen, but other than that I had no contact with her, and didn't see her again until the wedding," I finished, and Finn took a long, slow, sip of his tea.

"It wasn't all bad," I added, "But you know how it is."

"We tend to focus on the bad parts," Finn said understandingly, nodding.

I gave him a small smile, and took a sip of my own tea.

"Erm — is Marian the reason you got funny over family photos?" Finn asked carefully, and I let a long breath out through my nostrils.

"She — she didn't have any photos of me, but she always had her and everyone else she knew up in the walls," I explained, and Finn frowned, leaning over and placing a hand on my knee, then squeezing it.

"Now, Mr. Shelby, what was your life like?" I inquired, and Finn chuckled, dipping his biscuit into his tea.

"Can we finish our tea first?" He asked, and I nodded, grabbing one of my own biscuits.

•••

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You and Finn decided to celebrate your birthdays together, on the fifth of January, with a lunch at your house, in the garden, with everyone bringing a dish of food.

It was a joyous occasion, with quite a few people in attendance. Esme and her brood even attended it, to your surprise.

If you could make a day happen again, the fifth of January, 1927, would be your first choice.

§§§

Short lil chapter because it's sorta kinda a filler lol it was meant to go in a different direction but it didn't go in that direction so eh

Also I'll give you guys from five days to a week to pick baby names from the list in the previous chapter (voting ending on the 14th of July at the latest lol)

Also — If some of you eagle eyed readers noticed that the first set of baby names were all variants of Finn's name, there's a reason for that.

If you go back to chapter nine, you'll see a scene where the reader says that she would never name her child 'Finn Junior' if she was naming them after Finn, instead using his first name as a middle name or using a variant of his name for the first name 🤭

Anyways — The rest of the chapters between now and when I plan to start writing about season 5 may all be shorter than usual, due to being fillers/not being overly important to the plot, just being more of Finn and the Reader's relationship lol

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

NEXT PART

Part 36

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 34

PUBLISHED: 07/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You, the rest of the Golds, the Jesuses, the Shelbys, and Johnny Doggs' tribe were all in the dining hall of Arrow House, eating lunch. Tommy was hosting a Christmas lunch, and everyone stayed over the night before. The kids had all opened the present at the crack of dawn. You and Finn still had a handful of presents for Saoirse to open when you got home.

She had opened a few at Arrow House, her favourite one so far a kaleidoscope. She loved bright colours.

"Nice nails, there Finny boy," Arthur snickered, looking at his brother's purple nails.

Finn flushed but continued scooping potato salad onto the plate for Saoirse, who was fiddling with her new kaleidoscope, looking at the lights with it. You watched your sister as she looked up at the ceiling, and giggled at how the lights made the mosaic of colours all the more vivid. Saoirse heard Arthur's remark, and wasted no time narrowing her eyes at Arthur from across the table, and tightened her grip on her kaleidoscope. You snatched it out of her hand, knowing she was most likely to throw it at Arthur's head.

The older man shifted uncomfortably. At eight (and one month and a bit), your sister had already mastered many stares. The one she was giving Arthur now was her death stare. It even made Polly and Tommy uncomfortable sometimes.

"Can I help you?" He asked, sounding slightly disturbed.

You glanced at Finn, who gave a shrug after he placed your sister's plate in front of her.

"You think Finn's nails are funny," Saoirse replied in a matter of factly tone, a tone that gave no room for questioning.

Arthur moved in his seat, sitting himself up straighter than he was before. You resisted the urge to snicker at his discomfort. Finn was now biting his fist to try not to laugh.

"Well yes," Arthur said, moving his hand as he talked, "Us Shelby men think painted nails are for girls."

"They were done by a girl," Saoirse said shortly, obviously not impressed with Arthur, "My other best friend, Daisy. And she's better than all of you Shelby men combined, and worth her weight in gold."

You bit back a snort and rattled your sister's kaleidoscope, making her look at it and grab it back off of you, proceeding to look down at her plate of food with it.

Arthur cleared his throat, spearing a piece of his potato salad with his fork, and nodded.

"Fair enough, I believe ya," He replied, and Saoirse nodded, then had some of her own macaroni and cheese.

That was another trait of Arthur's you admired. He never spoke to children like they were stupid, and took their words into account. A trait that not many people possessed.

You knew Saoirse liked it. She would always complain about Linda, who treated her and Karl like they were still five, but you understood Linda's perspective as well.

You pushed the thought away as you had some of your own macaroni and cheese. An odd choice for Christmas lunch, but Charles was going through a phase where he wanted it for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, so he requested a dish of it be made. Lizzie told you that it was driving her mad, and if anyone offered her the dish in future she'd shove the dish and spoon they were serving the food with up the person's arse.

You ate the rest of your lunch without anyone making any remarks about Finn's nails, then got ready to leave, saying your see you laters to everyone. Finn got a maid to go and grab the containers of food he had put away, and you ushered Saoirse to the car, her presents already been put in the trunk and backseat by a butler.

You were dreading the drive home. You had to go the long way to go back home, because the road from Birmingham to your house was flooded and boggy. Damn unsealed roads.

The drive was going to take a couple of hours, and you weren't keen on driving it because you had such a long day already. You knew that you had to go home, however, you didn't want the roads to be closed and for you to be stuck away from your house. You were grateful that Tommy had given your family food from the lunch to have for dinner, saving you having to make a meal from scratch.

You looked at your sister in the rear view mirror, who was looking at the rain covered window through her kaleidoscope, and the corners of your lips turned up.

Finn placed a hand on your knee and squeezed it. You jumped slightly at the temperature difference between his hand and his wedding band, but as you relaxed yourself into the seat, listening to the rain pattering on the windows of the car and your sister's humming, you felt entirely at home.

The car ride wasn't as bad as you thought it would be. You got home in one piece, which was good, and ate your dinner, which was even better. Now you were in Saoirse's room, sitting on her bench with your husband softly swaying back and forth, watching her as she sluggishly played with her toys. Finn placed his glass of whiskey down in between the pair of you.

"I'll go run the shower for her," Finn told you, getting up from the bench.

You hummed and moved to pick out Saoirse's bedclothes, and stoke the fire. You were the first person to have a shower, having one as soon as you got home. You could hear the shower turn on, so you grabbed Saoirse's hairbrush and undid her braids; then pulled her hair up on top of her head in a bun. Finn came back and leaned in against the doorframe, arms crossed against his chest, watching you and your sister.

"Don't wet your hair," You told your sister, who nodded as she stood up, taking her bedclothes in hand and heading to the bathroom.

"I have a present for you," You informed your husband, picking up his glass of whiskey and crossing the room to meet him.

He moved to grab his glass from you, and you held it out behind you, raising your eyebrows. Finn cocked an eyebrow, and you tapped your lips with the pointer finger of your free hand, making him roll his eyes at your antics, but still lean down and place a kiss on your lips.

"That wasn't so hard, wasn't it?" You asked you husband teasingly, handing him back his glass.

The corners of his lips quirked up as he chuckled at you, then followed you to your shared bedroom, where you got a present out of the drawer of your vanity.

"Merry Christmas, Finn darling," You said with a soft smile upon your lips.

Finn came over to you, throwing back the last of his whiskey as he walked, then placed the empty glass on your vanity, taking the present into his hands and ripping it open. He opened the box, and there was a gold watch. He took it out of its box, and inspected it. He turned it over in his hands, and saw that on the back was an inscription;

'For Finn.

I will keep loving you even

after this watch stops ticking.

Always and Forever, (Y/N)'

"It's from Cartier. Do you like it?" You asked your husband, shifting from foot to foot, watching him as he rubbed his thumb gently over the inscription.

"I love it," He answered honestly as he put it on, "The inscription, it's really nice. Thoughtful. Endearing."

You felt your cheeks warm at his words. His eyebrows shot up in surprise.

"It fits perfectly. How the fuck did you know my wrist measurements?" Finn questioned, and you gave him an all knowing look.

"It came to me in a vision whispered upon the winds of  secrets," You answered dramatically as you went and sat on the ottoman.

Finn gave you a look that told you that he didn't believe your obvious lie.

"You sleep like the fucking dead. I measured your wrist while you were sleeping, there." You admitted, and Finn started chuckling as he headed into the walk in wardrobe, and grabbed a bag from the top shelf, right at the back.

He had hidden it there because he knew you were too short to reach it there.

"Finn, if it's not fragile, throw," You requested, holding your hand out, ready to catch it.

You were forever impatient when it came to gifts.

Your husband obeyed your request, tossing it to you, offering you a 'nice catch' when you caught it. You knew just by the blue colour of the bag, without even looking at the writing on the front of it that it was Tiffany & Co.

You opened the bag, and found a box inside it. You took it out of the bag, and opened it, finding a silver charm bracelet, and a note.

You looked at the note first, instantly recognising Finn's handwriting.

'To (Y/N)

My friend, my love, my partner, my wife — I'm forever grateful that I have you in my life.

I love you, Always and Forever.

- Finn'

You 'awwed', and looked at the charm bracelet. It was silver. You were glad. You preferred silver jewellery. The charms were coloured, though. A bee, yellow and black, a tiger, orange and black, a green turtle, a blue butterfly, the letter 'A', which was gold, a red rose, a grey cat, a brown and white dog, an onion, and a silver 'F'.

A bee for you. A tiger for Bonnie. A turtle for Esmeralda. A butterfly for Saoirse. 'A' for Aberama. A rose for Rose. A cat for Finn Junior. A dog for Tuck. An onion for you (you snorted at this). And finally, 'F' for Finn.

"It's gorgeous, Finn I love it." You murmured, scared of being loud in case your voice cracked.

You looked up at your husband, who was surprised to tears welling in your eyes. He quickly moved to kneel in front of you.

"I'm fine. Just emotional," You said, then chuckled.

Finn chuckled along with you, helping you put the bracelet and note back into the bag, ready for you to wear tomorrow. You yawned and stumbled into the walk in, changing for bed, then staggered to bed, crawling under the covers, your husband following suit.

"I love you," You mumbled to your husband as a goodnight, eyes already shut as you made yourself comfortable.

"I love you too," Finn murmured, reaching out to touch you before succumbing to sleep.

•••

New Year's Eve. A spectacular occasion, one your family celebrated like no other. They pulled out all of the stops. The Fury family also joined in your celebration this time round, something you loved. You rarely got to see that side of your family. And fucking hell, if you thought that the Golds knew how to party, you obviously had never partied with the Fury family.

Finn had had a good time, so far, part of which he was pinning on the green leaf he had smoked in a glass pipe with Bonnie and Aberama earlier on in the night. That and all of the short, electric touched and charged stares you and him had been giving each other all night were entwining inside of him and building up to something unbearable.

Finn looked at you through the flickering flames of the bonfire in front of him. You looked different. A good kind. You had your hair done up high in a messy bun, showing off your new ear piercings. Your nose piercing flickered in the light of the fire. Finn's eyes wondered downwards, to the dress you had on. It was a deep, dull red, and came off the shoulder, showing off your shoulders and a great expanse of chest, as well as some cleavage. You looked divine.

You reached up and let your hair down, the Fury girls either side of you helping make sure it looked okay as you took a swig of the bottle in your hand. One of the girls whispered something to you as she sat back down, and you looked over at him, and winked, then went back to talking to her, laughing at whatever she said before. He watched your lips as they moved, and found himself licking his own.

Finn could feel the heat pool in his gut, his ruddy cheeks flushing a deeper red. He wanted you. He stood up abruptly, giving the bottle he was nursing to the person next to him, and making his way over to you. You noticed this, and nearly tripped over your own feet getting up and rushing around the bonfire to your husband.

"(Y/N)," He said, placing a hand on your arm.

You shivered at the contact, and looked up into your husband's dark eyes.

"You've been staring at me all night like that, Finn," You murmured, then looked away, trying to rid you head of the thoughts you were having whilst you were in company.

"Because I want you," He breathed in reply, making you snap your head back to look at him, eyes wide.

You looped your finger through the loop of his jeans and dragged him away from camp, back towards your house. As he stumbled along, Finn could hear someone say that they only had a minute of this year to go.

Sixty, fifty-nine, fifty-eight.

You stopped, and Finn took that as his chance to push you up against a tree, lips connecting with yours, hands exploring your body over your clothes. You wasted no time letting your hands wander over his body.

"Finn, what if people find us?" You gasped, and he leaned down to nip at your neck.

Thirty-seven, thirty-six, thirty-five.

"Let them," He said simply, breath hot against your flesh, feeling painfully in the moment.

"What a way to start the new year," You mused as you helped him out of his shirt.

Twenty-one, twenty, nineteen.

As the people in your camp reached zero, you and Finn were already tangled up in each other, the worry of someone discovering the pair of you far gone.

•••

Bonnie walked into your house, head still pounding. He was coming to tell you that breakfast was ready, even though it was closer to lunch than sunrise.

The dogs barked at him, making him wine. He grabbed the dog food out of the pantry and poured it into each of their bowls, and did the same with the cat and his cat food, then put the food away and continued his task of finding you and Finn.

He made it up the stairs without falling back down them, a feat he was proud of his still drunk self for doing, and used the wall as support as he made his way to your bedroom door.

He opened it, and was surprised to see your clothes, as well as your husbands, discarded on the floor around the room.

He looked over at your bed, and saw the bruises littering Finn's chest, and snickered, closed the door back up, knocking on it. He listened carefully, and heard some shuffling in the room, then your voice, then Finn's.

He waited a few beats, then the door was opened, a half dressed Finn standing there, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes.

"Breakfast is ready back at camp." Bonnie said simply, then flicked his eyes down to Finn's chest, "You might want to put a shirt on before you come down, through."

Finn flushed and nodded, shutting the door, then Bonnie spun on his heels and went down the hallway, snickering to himself.

§§§

Okay I have a VERY important question for you dear readers that I would please like a few people to answer; since the reader and Finn are going to have babies, I would like you guys to help me pick out the baby names lol.

Which baby names do you prefer? (Please either reply or send me a message or something lol)

First child:

Finneas

Finch

Finley

Second child:

Isaac

Elijah/Eli

Ezra

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

NEXT PART

Part 35

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 33

PUBLISHED: 05/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

Saoirse trotted downstairs, and came to a stop in front of the roaring fireplace, between Finn and I in our armchairs. She shifted restlessly from foot to foot. Finn Junior came up and rubbed against her legs.

"What's up?" Finn asked her tenderly, setting down his newspaper and watching as she fiddled with the hem of her dress.

"Well — I've been to sleepovers at all of my friends houses, but none of them have been to a sleepover here. Can I have one here, for my birthday next week?" Saoirse asked, swaying from side to side.

Birthday. She was turning eight. My little sister, the one who's nappies I used to change, was turning eight. Part of me refused to believe it.

"Sure." I replied unsurely, side-eyeing Finn, hoping he would catch the hesitation in my tone.

"I can't see why not." He added, which made Saoirse grin and run back upstairs.

"Finn you bastard, you should've said no!" I hissed quietly as I went and sat on the arm of his chair so I could speak softly, without fear of Saoirse hearing me.

"Why? Surely kids'll be able to come." He reasoned, placing his free hand on the small of my back, making me sigh.

"Finn, you're the brother of the most feared men in Birmingham. And I'm your wife." I said matter-of-factly, "Surely you see why people would be hesitant to let their kids come here, especially overnight."

"I know they'd be hesitant. We'd be able to get some of her friends to come here somehow." Finn replied, taking a sip of his whiskey.

"How? Rocking up at their houses and saying 'Your child is coming to Saoirse's sleepover by order of the Peaky fucking Blinders!'" I snapped, and Finn made a face that told me he agreed entirely with my stupid suggestion.

"No, Finn, we're not going to order kids to come have a sleepover! Use your common sense!" I barked then pinched his ear, making him yelp.

Serves him right for being an idiot.

"Well what about Lynn and the rest of the girls? They can put in good words for us, can't they?" He pointed out, and I suddenly felt bad for thinking of him as an idiot.

"Let's have a piss up with them and their blokes, at the Garrison or somewhere else, and everyone can see it. They'll ask about us, and they'll tell them good things. Hopefully." Finn said, and I nodded.

"Hilda can probably put in good word too, she has influence. I'll ask if I can help her with a bake sale, sell some of my stuff at her stall." I added, knowing the power her baking skills held over the women of Small Heath.

Along with having bake sales every Thursday afternoon, she also ran a book club which met every Tuesday afternoon, and went to Church every Sunday, as well as playing netball every Saturday and attending netball practice on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday afternoons. How she found the time to do all that with her job at the factory and with her rambunctious daughter, I'd never know.

•••

I put the finishing touches on the icing on top of Saoirse's cake as Finn finished organising the last lolly platter. Today was the day. My baby sister turned eight.

We woke her up with breakfast in bed, and a decorated house. We put streamers damn near everywhere, balloons everywhere, and a banner along the wall of the living room that said 'Happy Birthday Saoirse'. She loved it all, nearly too excited to open her presents.

Saoirse's big present from us was in the back yard, meaning that we had to keep her towards the front of the house so she didn't see it.

Her little presents we allowed her to open. I had gotten her netball shoes (she played in the junior games, alongside Daisy, who she had become fast friends with), new clothes and hair ribbons, and new books. Finn had also gotten her new clothes (we went shopping together so we weren't doubling up on anything), a new bracelet, a pair of (faux) pearl earrings because she was forever asking to wear mine, and some new toys. Together, along with her big gift, we got her a new silver heart locket with a picture of our Shelby-Gold-Jesus family on one side, and her mother on the other.

Other people had been dropping off their presents for her all throughout the day.

We weren't going to have a party, decided by Saoirse, only a dinner with family and friends, then a sleepover. Rose made a tradition that started with Ezzie and kept it going with the rest of us that we never entertained other people on our birthday, only having parties and sleepovers and other things if we wanted to. Our birthdays were our days, no one else's. We could do whatever we wanted, on our birthdays.

I loved that rule, because Marian had always forced me to have a party every year that I lived with her. I hated every single one of them.

I was slightly happy that Saoirse didn't want a party, because there would be a lot of people there. My family always had a lot of people at the birthday parties, and that amount would only grow with the gaggle of friends Saoirse had made.

If Saoirse was going to be like the rest of us, she would only have an eighteenth. I was yet to have mine. Ezzie had an eighteenth, but she was asleep by midnight, everyone else still partying on. Bonnie's eighteenth carried on for a week, and it was only at the end of that week long bender that we were all sober enough to realise that Bonnie was MIA. It turns out that he ended up halfway across the country with a few mates.

I snorted at the memory, making Finn look at me in confusion, momentarily stopping his walk over to the table with the lollies.

I waved for him to keep going, then placed the cake in the fridge.

The dogs started barking, making me look out of the kitchen window. Ada and Karl had just arrived in Ada's car. The first of Saoirse's guests for the sleepover. She only had Daisy left to come, but her and Hilda lived only a five minute drive up the road, it wasn't like they were going to be late.

"It's Ada," I announced, heading out of the kitchen, through the living room and mudroom, opening the front door.

"Aunt (Y/N)!" Karl said happily, racing up the path to meet me, hugging me.

I returned the hug, then he wiggled out of my grip and ran to Finn, then inside to Saoirse, who was doing a puzzle on the floor in front of the bay window.

Ada came up the walkway, a present under each arm.

"The boy's bag is in the backseat of the car, I'll grab it after Saoirse opens our presents," Ada said, making me nod.

"I'll grab it," Finn offered, passing her on the stairs and jogging down to the car.

"One present from each of us," She told me, adjusting them under her arms as we headed inside, Daisy, Duke, and Tuck following us.

I heard Finn come back inside, the door shutting behind him. He went and placed Karl's bag on the couch, then came back over to me, standing behind me and wrapping his arms around my waist, laying his cheek on top of my head. My hands came up and rested on top of his.

"Happy birthday, little miss!" Ada greeted Saoirse, and Karl hopped up, coming over to grab his present from under his mum's right arm, then turned and faced Saoirse.

"From me," He declared as she came over and grabbed the present, which was a long, rectangular shaped box.

I could hear something rattle softly when she took the present from Karl. She looked at me, and I nodded, then she gently undid the white bow, then carefully stripped the box of the blue wrapping paper. She was one of those people who hated ripping wrapping paper, because people took so long and put so much care into wrapping stuff, a trait she got from Dad. Under the wrapping paper was a cardboard box. She took the lid off to reveal a sky blue soprano ukulele with a black outline of a butterfly on the front, under the bridge and to the right.

"Oh, thank you!" She squealed, putting the box on the floor then pulling Karl into a tight hug.

The boy hugged her back, laughing. My heart melted at the pair.

"Look on the back of it," Ada advised, and Saoirse quickly stepped away from Karl and grabbed her ukulele by the neck, gently lifting it out of the box.

She flipped it so the back was facing up, and ran her finger along it. I could see some gold wording glint under the light.

"To my best friend Saoirse, from Karl, with love," She read, and looked at Karl.

"Thank you. Truly," She said softly, and you could tell she meant it.

Karl just replied with 'S'Alright'.

"Aren't they the cutest," I mused, and Ada nodded, Finn humming in agreement.

"They make me want to have another one," Ada admitted, watching as Saoirse tuned her ukulele.

"One couldn't hurt us, aye (Y/N)?" Finn asked, making Ada look at us in surprise.

I knew he was joking. We didn't feel ready for a baby yet, although I doubt we ever would. No one truly feels ready for a baby.

"You have one before you turn eighteen and I'll strangle you and my brother with the umbilical cord," Ada threatened, but there was no malice behind her words, just worry.

"I don't plan on having one anytime soon," I reassured her, and she relaxed her posture, nodding.

"Here, Sersh, come look at what Ada's got for you," I called out, and Saoirse bounded over, handing her ukulele Karl to hold.

She took the very medium sized box from Ada, and her eyebrows scrunched together.

"It's — heavy," Saoirse said, sounding surprised.

Karl bounced on his heels, waiting for her to open it.

Saoirse painstakingly unwrapped this present, and gasped. It was a light blue jewellery box, painted to look like a cloudy blue sky, a butterfly on the top of the lid. She opens it, and it immediately started chiming, playing a tinkly tune.

"Oh, it has a butterfly and it spins!" Saoirse gasped, flipping the box around to show us.

"Finn told me that he was going to get you jewellery, so I decided to get you something to put it in," Ada explained, and Karl tapped the back of it.

Saoirse tilted the box so she could see what he was tapping it for.

"To darling Saoirse. The sky is the limit. From Ada dearest," Saoirse recited the words on the back, and grinned at Ada.

"Thanks, A," Saoirse said, then started fiddling around with the key on the back as the song stopped.

"Why don't you go put your jewellery box upstairs, then we can go and look at your new present in the backyard?" Finn suggested as he stepped away from me, and Saoirse nodded, running upstairs.

"Don't run on those stairs!" I hollered after them, even though it would have fallen on deaf ears.

"Have you made dinner yet?" Ada asked as I lead her and Finn outside.

"No, starting it as soon as Saoirse sees her present," Finn replied, then turned back down the hallway, "Karl, you cover her eyes, this is going to be a great fucking surprise!"

"Stop swearing at the kids," I chastised Finn, swatting him on the arm.

He just chuckled in response as the kids came down the hallway, Karl obeying Finn's orders, his hands securely over Saoirse's eyes, the pair giggling as they walked.

Karl's jaw dropped as he saw Saoirse's present.

"She can look now," Finn told his nephew, and he quickly let his arms hang by his side, uncovering Saoirse's eyes.

Her brown eyes went wide with shock as she laid her gaze on her new, baby blue playhouse, and play equipment. The playhouse itself was two story, with a cute little picket fence front yard, with a toy kitchen and dining room down the bottom, and a bedroom up the top. The bedroom itself held a daybed with a metal frame that made it look like a couch, a privacy screen, a full body mirror, and a trunk full of dress up clothes.

The play equipment was brown, the wood unpainted, but the accessories were dark blue. On the left side of the sky loft was monkey bars, which connected up with the sky loft, so you could land on the floor of the loft. The sky fort had a bench underneath, and a patch of grass next to it. The sky loft itself was empty. A set of steep stairs was connected to the back of it, with blue railings to help climb up it. At the front of the sky loft, connected to it, was a climbing wall and a slide. Then, to the right of the sky loft was a lookout (which was accessible from the inside of the loft). The bottom of the lookout was attached to the beam that held the swings. We had two slings swings, one horse gilder swing, and one nest swing. The beam holding up the swings was metal, painted to look like wood, so I didn't have to worry about the beam collapsing.

We decided to get her play equipment because she only had 'inside ' stuff, no outside stuff. The house was big enough for her to have play dates inside but it got stale eventually.

"That's the best present a big brother and a big sister could ever give!" Saoirse screeched, coming over and hugging Finn and I quickly.

"I love it! Karl, come down the slide with me!" Saoirse demanded, grabbing the boys hand and leading him to the play equipment, making us laugh.

I heard a sniffle to my left, and looked over at Finn, who was rubbing his eyes.

"You okay, darling?" I asked, feeling concerned for my husband.

"She called me her brother," Finn mumbled, cheeks going red, and I gave him a soft smile, reaching up and brushing away a stray tear on his cheek.

"She loves you, you know," I replied softly, turning back to the kids and placing my head on his shoulder.

"We both do," I added, moving my head to look up at him, just in time to catch the ends of his lips quirk up.

•••

THIRD PERSON'S POV

The Golds (bar you and Saoirse), the Shelbys (bar Finn and Karl), The Jesuses, Johnny Doggs and his brood, Charlie Strong, Curly, and Hilda had not long ago finished dinner, then the rest of the guests went back to their houses, having spent the afternoon with Saoirse.

You sat in Finn's rocking chair, watching as Daisy, Karl, and Saoirse played with Saoirse's new toys, now dressed up with outfits from the dress up chest. They had dressed up the cat and the dogs too. You had also been roped into dressing up, putting your wedding dress on, as well as a pair of wings from Saoirse's dress up chest, borrowing a stick from the garden outside and wrapping some streamers around it. You made a damn good faerie if you did say so yourself.

Finn was currently in the office, doing something for Tommy, which annoyed you slightly. Tommy couldn't even respect the fact that it was Saoirse's birthday.

"Faerie godmother (Y/N)! Make Finn come out here and play dress up with us," Saoirse demanded, making you snort.

"Oh, my dearest goddaughter, princess Saoirse, I don't believe I'll be able to pull the noble Mr Shelby from his work," You sighed theatrically, throwing the back of your palm onto your forehead to add a dramatic effect.

The children giggled at your antics.

"Well, if you can't pull him away from work, maybe we should," Daisy suggested, fiddling with the tail on the dinosaur one piece she was wearing, making the rest of the kids cheer.

"Chivalrous knight Karl, lead us on this journey!" Saoirse commanded, and Karl hopped up from his spot on the floor, then helped the girls up, leading them to the office.

You followed them, intrigued about what was going to happen.

Karl knocked on the door, and Finn called out 'come in'. Karl swung the door open, and the trio entered the office. You came to stand in the doorway, leaning against the door jamb with your arms crossed.

"Finn, you've got to come play dress up with us." Saoirse ordered, looking at the man sat at the table.

Finn sighed, rubbing his temples. You frowned at the sight of your obviously stressed husband.

"Sersh, he's busy, come on," You said, getting ready to usher the kids from the room.

"No, no. I'll come out and play, just give me a few seconds to pack up," Finn reassured your sister, finally looking up from the papers that littered his desk.

He walked around his desk, and rubbed his knuckles against her cheek affectionately.

The children cheered and ran past you, back down the hall to the living room. Your husband came over to you, leaning down and planting a kiss on your lips.

"You sure you're okay to play dress ups? There's cupcakes in the oven, I'll remind them of those, they'll forget all about it," You told your husband, who shook his head, walking back over to his desk.

"I'll be fine," He replied, gathering all of the papers and putting them into the file they belonged in, then placing that file into the bottom drawer and locking the drawer.

He looked back over at you, taking in the sight of you in your wedding dress, hair loose and over your shoulder. You looked gorgeous. An absolute vision.

"Take a picture, it'll last longer," You teased your husband, gave a boyish grin in reply.

"A picture wouldn't be able to hold a candle to the real deal," Finn said cheekily, making your cheeks flush.

"Finn! Hurry up!" Saoirse commanded from the living room, and you and your husband headed down the hallway to them.

"I'm here," Finn announced as he stepped through the doorway, and immediately got a clown costume thrown his way.

"Go put that on, then we're going to paint nails," Saoirse informed him.

"Yes boss," Finn replied with a grin, then headed back down the hallway to the bathroom.

"(Y/N), come sit. Karl's got to do your nails, then you do Daisy's, then she does Finn's, and Finn does mine. I've already done Karl's nails," Saoirse explained, and Karl showed you his orange nails.

"They look very nice," You complimented as you went and sat in front of Karl, who was already opening a yellow bottle of nail polish.

Smart boy.

Finn entered the living room, his curly hair ruffled by the clothes he had taken off and the costume he had put on. You bit back a laugh as you looked at your husband.

Saoirse explained the nail polish order to him, and he sat in front of Daisy, who gave him a set of immaculately painted hot pink nails.

As Finn blew on his nails to dry them quicker, you couldn't resist a laugh at your husband. Daisy then scolded you for not paying attention to her nails, and you hurriedly went back to painting her nails red. Once you had finished her nails, you got up to check on the cupcakes.

As soon as you walked through the doorway to the kitchen you heard the timer you set go off with a 'ding!'

You got the cupcakes out of the oven, and placed them onto a cooling rack. You placed three cupcakes onto a tea towel, then hid the bundle in the pantry, and headed back to the living room, cooling rack in your hands.

"Alright, you lot, let's head up to Saoirse's room and settle down. We can eat the cupcakes once they've cooled down." You announced, and the kids started to move upstairs.

You noticed how sluggish they seemed, but you knew they'd get second wind once they ate the cupcakes.

"I'll start popping balloons," Finn told you, and you nodded, then headed upstairs, being careful not to drop any cupcakes.

"Hey, (Y/N), can you braid our hair?" Saoirse asked as you sat the cupcakes on the foot end of her bed.

You heard Finn popping a balloon already.

"Yeah, I can," You answered, kicking a balloon out of your way.

Daisy and Duke didn't seem bothered by the balloons, to your surprise.

"Want Finn to pop these balloons or leave them?" You questioned, gathering all of the balloons on her floor near the door.

"Pop those ones," Saoirse decided, and you kicked them out into the hallway and shut the door.

Karl handed you the brush, comb, and hair ribbons. You thanked the boy, and started with Saoirse's hair first, doing twin French braids.

"Want the same ones as her?" You asked Daisy, and she shrugged.

You decided to go the same as Saoirse's. Once she was done, you told the kids they could have their cupcakes. They all got three each. They ate their cupcakes in silence as they struggled to stay sitting upright. You chuckled at the trio. Once they were done, you tucked them into Saoirse's bed, then turned on her nightlight, and left the room, cooling rack in hand.

You shuffled along the hall, kicking all of the balloons in the upstairs hall down the stairs, where your husband was having a spot of fun stabbing them to pop them. You grabbed all of the streamers that were in the upstairs hallway, and ambled downstairs and into the kitchen, washing everything up, then sitting them on the drying rack. By the time you were done, Finn had started pulling the streamers down. You pulled down the ones in the kitchen and the downstairs hallway, then placed them on your armchair, Finn doing the same. Once you were done the streamers, you pulled down the banner, carefully folding it up.

Finn felt slightly disappointed that there were no more cupcakes left, but no matter. Saoirse had a good day and that was all that mattered.

"We've three cupcakes to share," You informed your husband, making him grin as you lead him into the kitchen and into the pantry.

You grabbed the tea towel and unfolded it, giving your husband a cupcake and devouring your own. Finn wasted no time eating his. When you reached for the last one, you heard the kitchen door swung open, making you freeze.

"I'm not sharing a cupcake with a child half my size," Your husband whispered as you stood up, handing him the tea towel and cupcake.

"Shut up," You hissed, but he words held no malice.

You exited the pantry, and found Daisy there, looking very tired.

"Thirsty," She mumbled, and you got her a bottle of milk from the fridge, telling her to take it up to Saoirse's room so none of them had to come back downstairs.

She did what you asked, and you headed back into the pantry, where Finn was in the process of splitting the cupcake in half.

"You can have the big half if you give me a kiss," Finn offered with a smirked.

You rolled your eyes, smiling softly, and placed a chaste kiss on your husband's lips.

"I would have kissed you anyway," You told your husband, who grinned.

"I would have given you the big half anyway," He replied, making you smile at him.

"To a successful sleepover!" You declared quietly, holding your cupcake half in the air.

Finn did the same, and you started giggling again.

As you sat in the pantry in your wedding dress, your husband in a clown outfit, the pair of you giggling into the night you decided that life, as this very moment, was good.

§§§

Not proofread because I am tired Oof

Also you guys aren't ready for chapter 43; I've got the biggest surprise AHHH

Also sometimes the published date can be earlier than the date I published it here because I use the date that I published the chapter on Wattpad :))

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

NEXT PART

Part 34

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 32

PUBLISHED: 04/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You watched as your sister and her husband finished signing the last paper that they had to, using the bay window seat for help.

“Congratulations. I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may seal this union with a kiss!” Jeremiah said, grinning widely at his son and his new daughter-in-law.

You, your Dad, Bonnie, Saoirse, and Finn cheered, clapped and whistled as the pair kissed each other in their nightclothes.

Your cat let out a yowl of protest at the noise, and your dog just barked happily along with you all.

Ezzie and Isiah hadn’t wanted to have a big flashy wedding. They decided to just sign the papers to make it official. A split second decision, of course, made at ten o’clock at night, which is why those two, you and Finn (the witnesses), as well as Jeremiah (the officiant), and your immediate family were now standing in your living room in your sleep clothes, the clock on the wall saying that it was closer to midnight than eleven o’clock.

Ezzie had called you at half past ten, pulling you out of your slumber and telling you to wake the fuck up and get ready because she was going to get married and you were going to be a witness. You had to put Finn’s Wellington boots on to go down to the river, a lantern in hand, to go and wake your father and brother up to tell them that Ezzie was coming to get married.

Your brother was annoyed, asking ‘Couldn’t it wait until sunrise?’

Your father had just chuckled and said ‘Apparently not.’

After getting back to the house, your brother and father in tow, you found Finn standing at the foot of the stairs, having woken up worried because he you weren’t by his side.

You had told him to go wake up Saoirse, and bring her downstairs, because Ezzie and Isiah, along with Jeremiah, were coming so Ezzie and Isiah could make the marriage official. He thought it was a dream until you took off his boot and whacked him with it to prove otherwise.

The room felt slightly cold, even with the fire starting to warm it up.

Jeremiah was smart enough to grab his fluffy black robe to cover himself, along with a pair of brown slippers to keep his feet warm. Your father never seemed to be bothered by the cold, hardened by many nights camping under the stars. Ezzie and Isiah were barefoot on the cold wooden floor, same as Finn. Saoirse and Bonnie were sharing the blanket from her bed, sitting side by side on the green rug. You had on a pair of socks, not liking having cold feet. You could stay warm if you feet were warm. Once your feet were cold, you were done for.

“Can the rest of the celebration wait until morning?” Saoirse asked sleepily, leaning against Bonnie, who chuckled and wrapped the blanket around his youngest sister.

“We’ve got voting for Tommy in the morning,” You reminded Saoirse, who nodded, eyes nearly closed.

You wouldn’t be able to vote, being sixteen, but everyone else in the room, bar Saoirse, could.

“We gonna have a drink before we go to bed? Or do you two just want to go straight home?” Bonnie asked his sister and his new brother in law.

“Let’s just have a cuppa, aye, Esmeralda?” Isiah asked your older sister, who nodded.

“Save the drink for tomorrow, Lord knows we won’t need any before then,” Your sister muttered, making you all chuckle.

You all moved into the kitchen, where Bonnie had started the fire after coming into the house. It was already roaring, the kitchen warm enough.

“The kettle will be boiled, I put it on just after making the fires,” Bonnie stated, helping Saoirse into a chair at the table.

“Good lad,” Your father said, clapping him on the shoulder, making your brother grin.

Bonnie had lit the fire in both of the guest bedrooms, too, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to walk back to camp after this. The cold night air would fuck him right up, he’d probably fall asleep on the way to camp. The ground was soft enough for him to do so.

You grabbed a few mugs and passed them out, Finn doing the same. You grabbed the chocolate powder out, as well as the tea and sugar. Saoirse would most likely have hot chocolate, and go straight to bed.

Everyone made their cups of tea, chattering away. Isiah was a bit quieter than usual, feeling slightly guilty that every other member of the Shelby family couldn’t come, but he remembered Ezzie’s words that it just wasn’t possible to get them all there without a struggle. It was true. The rest all had kids, and it was a big day tomorrow.

He had his best mate, the youngest Shelby sibling, here with him, and that was all that really mattered.

Saoirse was finally asleep in her chair, her hot chocolate finished.

“I wish I was still seven so I could get carried to bed,” Bonnie whined, head laid on the table as he bounced his leg to keep himself awake.

“I feel you,” Isiah replied, barely keeping himself upstanding as he leaned against your kitchen bench.

Finn snorted from his spot next to the cat in front of the fire. He could’ve fell asleep right there and then, the warmth washing over him proving to be an amazing feeling.

“Should we all just sleep here and fuck off in the morning?” Ezzie suggested from her spot next to her husband, and everyone said tired words of agreement.

“We’ve two guest bedrooms, and Saoirse’s got a king sized bed, but we can put her in with us to make room.” You said, rinsing all of the mugs, the warm water running over your hands making you feel sleepy.

“Jeremiah and the newlyweds can take the guest rooms, son and I can take Saoirse’s room,” Aberama announced, and Bonnie got up from the table, supported by Aberama, and headed upstairs.

Bonnie, in his sleepy state, could’ve laughed as Aberama helped make him comfy in the bed. He supposed you were never too old for your dad to tuck you in.

Ezzie and Isiah headed to the downstairs guest bedroom, and Jeremiah went to the upstairs one. Finn lifted your sister bridal style with ease, and took her upstairs. You ushered the animals upstairs, and they went to their beds in your room. You settled in to bed next to your sister, Finn already snoring on the other side of her, and as soon as your head hit the pillow, you were asleep.

•••

“You don’t fuck about, that’s for sure,” Polly said, chuckling as Ezzie showed the older woman her new diamond ring.

It was a small diamond, but a diamond nonetheless. Ezzie hadn’t wanted a big diamond, anyway, Isiah knew that. She only wanted him.

You were all at Polly’s house, in the sitting room. Ezzie and Isiah went to Polly’s, and announced their marriage to the older woman, who then called everyone else over so the pair could tell them the good news. You, Finn, Aberama, Bonnie, Jeremiah, and Saoirse had come to Polly’s not long after, having to get into town to vote, anyway.

Once Isiah and Ezzie told the rest of the family, Arthur, Tommy, and Ada were overjoyed. They had watched Isiah grow up. He deserved a good woman, and a good woman your sister was. They could only stay for about fifteen minutes before going back to their respective houses and hotel suites, having to get ready for voting today.

“Did you have any time to consummate the marriage, then?” Polly teased, making Ezzie and Isiah shake their heads.

“We were too tired. We were fucking lucky to walk to bed,” Isiah answered, Ezzie laying her head on his chest.

“I think we only got about seven hours sleep last night,” Ezzie murmured, tapping her fingers against the green mug in her hands.

“Half ten at night they woke me up,” You complained, but grinned, showing the group it was good natured joking, “And then they decided to invite themselves to stay the night, the nerve of these two!”

“Ah yes, how annoying of us,” Your sister replied, coming over and pinching your cheek, the tea she had in her hand smelling amazing.

“Getoffofme,” You said, trying to squirm out of her iron grip, “I’ll mess your hair up.”

“You’ll not touch your sister’s hair, behave,” Your father warned the pair of you as he sipped on his third cup of coffee, an arm slung lazily around Polly’s waist.

You leaned down and took a drink of your sister’s tea, making her flick your forehead.

“Next time, ask,” Esmeralda scolded you, making you roll your eyes.

“Worse than fucking schoolchildren,” Polly snorted, and watched as you and your sister got closer to her lamp as you roughhoused playfully, “Watch out for that lamp!”

But, it was too late. You had yanked your face out of Ezzie’s grip, and your body followed, colliding with the lamp, sending it down to the floor with a dull ‘thud’.

You winced, looking down at the lamp, then over to the brown haired woman who looked less than pleased.

“Sorry, Poll,” Ezzie apologised as you picked the lamp up and put it where it belonged.

Your husband and Ezzie’s husband sniggered at you and Ezzie’s antics from their spot by the fireplace. Saoirse was dead to the world, curled up into a ball on the couch with Isiah’s coat covering her. Bonnie was laid down in Polly’s bedroom, sleeping his life away. Jeremiah was back at his house, twisting his hair again to make it look fresh.

“It’s alright, love,” The woman spoke, smiling softly at her.

Ezzie returned the grin, then looked at you.

“Now you apologise,” Ezzie demanded, making you look at you in shock.

“Me? You knocked over the lamp!” You replied, a bit too loudly.

Saoirse shifted in her sleep, making you all stop for a few seconds until you knew she’d stay asleep.

“You started it!” Ezzie hissed softly, making you roll her eyes but apologise to Polly for ‘Ez making me knock over your lamp’.

Finn went and sat down on the armchair. You followed your husband, sitting on the arm of the chair. Saoirse shifted once more, and stretched, then rubbed the sleep out of her eyes whilst yawning.

“Dadda?” She called, and Aberama was at her side in an instant.

“I feel like hazelnut chocolate spread,” She stated, making you all chuckle.

“Shall I go and get you some, then?” He replied, smiling at his youngest, who nodded.

Your father was forever wrapped around his children’s fingers. Whereas you scolded Saoirse for eating the hazelnut chocolate spread straight from the jar, Aberama just grabbed her a longer spoon so she could reach the bottom of the jar. He even spoon fed her the spread when she asked him to.

“I’ll go to Bonnie’s and get it, I’ll be back,” Aberama informed her, kissing her head, and Finn threw the man his car keys.

Saoirse whistled a three note whistle, making you look at her in confusion as your father returned the whistle.

“What does that one mean?” Polly asked, coming to sit on the arm of the couch, next to Saoirse.

Saoirse sat up, and snuggled into Polly’s side.

“Three notes, three words.” Saoirse mumbled, still half asleep.

Ezzie came over and put her mug under Saoirse’s mouth, knowing that the child must have been thirsty. Saoirse tilted her head back, and Ezzie followed with the mug, letting Saoirse drink the rest of her tea.

“I love you?” Polly questioned in reply, and Saoirse nodded.

Three notes, three words. You looked at your husband. Three squeezes, three words. You shifted so your mouth was next to your husband’s ear.

“Finn? Do your three squeezes mean three little words?” You asked the ginger haired boy, who blushed, not expecting to get caught out so soon.

“Yes,” Finn breathed in reply, turning to look at you.

“I love you too,” You murmured, and wasted no time closing the gap between his lips and yours.

“Since when the fuck do you two kiss?” Ezzie demanded to know, making you break away from your husband.

“Erm, since you and Isiah dropped the paint off. That day,” You informed your sister, feeling annoyed at how she ruined the mood.

“What? And you didn’t tell me?” She whined, feeling slightly betrayed.

“Yeah, Finn, why didn’t you tell us?” Isiah added, half joking.

You told Ezzie everything, and Finn told Isiah everything, but the pair of you had forgotten to pass on that little tidbit.

“Well you know now,” Finn grumbled, not feeling pleased at the way your sister had interrupted you and him.

“Love you,” Your sister said, grinning cheekily, making you roll your eyes.

She annoyed you, sometimes, but you truly did love her.

•••

You stood with Lizzie at the end of the staircase. She stayed outside with Ruby, in case she fussed inside, and you offered to stay with her, not wanting her to be alone, listening to the voice behind the closed door in anticipation.

“Ronald Carr, Conservative, 3,412. Bernard Hall, Liberal, 4,015. Michael Ross, Communist, 6,406. Thomas Shelby, Labour Party, 48,564.” The voice announced, and you cheered, giving Lizzie a side hug.

The crowd inside the hall went wild, cheering and whistling. The doors opened, and out came Tommy, followed by the rest of the Shelby family, as well as the Golds and the Jesuses.

“I now declare Thomas Shelby to be the new Labour Member of Parliament for the constituency of Birmingham South.” The voice continued as Tommy grabbed his handgun off of one of the doormen, putting it into its holster.

Lizzie made Ruby wave to her dad, then passed her to him once he came to a stop in front of her. Your own husband came and grabbed your hand, bringing it up to his mouth and giving your knuckles a soft kiss, then squeezed your hand thrice, a grin on his face.

You giggled at his antics, squeezing his hand three times in return, then followed the rest of your big, newfound family down the stone staircase.

§§§

Season 4 officially finished!! I’ll be writing some more fluffy chapters between reader and her family, then starting season 5. I’m dreading writing about season 5 though because A) everyone dies lol and B) Finn turns into a little shit.

Also; I have decided to start taking requests for Peaky Blinders x reader one shots; I’ll be taking requests for any of the characters

Love y’all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

@cucumberfingefsandwiches

NEXT PART

Part 33

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 31

PUBLISHED: 03/07/2022

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

"Are we there yet?" Saoirse asked for what must have been the fiftieth time.

Finn had bundled us into the car and blindfolded us, telling us he had a surprise in store.

Finn chuckled, and I felt the car slow to a stop, "We're here, but don't take off your blindfolds yet. I'll come around the car and guide you both to where I want you to stand, and you can take the blindfolds off then."

"Okay," I said, feeling my curiosity eat me from the inside out.

The car door opened, then closed. I listened closely and could hear Finn walk around the car, stopping at the passenger side door. He opened it, and placed a hand on my head, then grabbed my hand with the other.

"Here, now watch your head, I've got my hand over it but you could still bump it," He said as he helped me out of the car.

Once I was standing he helped Saoirse out, then shut the door. He grabbed my hand, and lead me along. He was probably guiding Saoirse with his other hand.

"Okay, I'm going to stop walking now," Finn warned us, and I slowed down, coming to a stop next to him.

He wrapped his arm around my waist.

"Now, take off your blindfolds," Finn ordered lightly, and I wasted no time reaching up and pulling the fabric off of my face.

My jaw dropped at the sight in front of us.

"Is it ours?" I asked, watching as Saoirse skipped up the path towards it.

"Yeah, it's ours. I decorated it myself." Finn confirmed, "Let's go have a tour."

He then lead me up the path, and up the stairs, stopping on the porch, which was a wraparound. Next to the door was a porch swing, and a wooden rocking chair. He stuck his hand into his pocket, producing a key, and unlocked the door to our new house.

"We've an basement, which is where our washer and dryer is, first floor, second floor, and an attic," Finn announced as we walked through the door, his arm still around my waist, "It's half an hour from town, so we'll leave a bit earlier than needed. We're up with the roosters, though, so I don't think it will be a problem."

I hummed in agreement as I looked around. Through the front door was a small mudroom. I took off my coat, and placed it on a hook, then kicked my shoes off, sitting them by the door. Finn followed my lead, then Saoirse did the same.

"Have you picked out rooms yet?" Saoirse questioned as Finn led us into the living room.

"Yes. Yours has a bed right under the window, so you can lay in the sun, and the bed has things each end, so it's like a hideaway," Finn informed Saoirse with a grin.

She started squealing and bouncing on her heels. She loved beds between things. It made her feel secure. It also created more floor space in the centre of the room, giving her a bit more room to run around.

I stood on the threshold of the living room floor, facing the room, and looked around it. The walls were a champagne colour, bar the wall which held the fireplace, that one was dark blue. I hoped the rest of the house had champagne walls. In the centre of the left wall, there was a big, grand fireplace with a black grate covering it. On the mantle there was a radio. It front of the fire was two armchairs and two couches, the couches not parallel to each other, instead coming towards each other at the end, so the furniture made a sort of 'v' shape. They were a rich red in colour, and looked quite comfy.

The window facing the front yard was a bay window, and on either sides of the window and seat were huge book shelves. They weren't all filled with books, it was mostly books, but there were also photographs, board games, and other trinkets there as well. In front of the bookcase on the left was another wooden rocking chair.

A huge green rug lined the floor behind the couches, and a brown coffee table sat on top of it. Surrounding the coffee table were more rich red couches and armchairs, a couch on each longer side of the table, and an armchair on the shorter sides.

In the far corner of the room there was an upstanding piano, and some guitars and ukuleles. My fingers immediately itched for the string instruments. I loved playing them. I hadn't even had time to think about them since I got married to Finn, too preoccupied with everything else.

There was a door next to them. I assumed it was the one for the basement.

"You play instruments?" I questioned my husband, and he shook his head.

"No. Bonnie told me you played them," Finn informed me as he led us through the door on the right wall of the room.

I noticed a staircase in the corner of the living room, but I was content exploring the first floor for now.

We ended up in a hallway. He showed us the room adjacent to the living room. The kitchen, which also doubled as a dining room, with a door in the corner at the edge of the bench that held the sink that I thought would be a pantry. We had our kitchen bench on the right side of the room, the sink under the window, and an island next to it, which was practical. The kitchen half of the room was raised higher than the dining room half, having a small step leading up to it.

We had our dining table on the other side of the room. I noticed that the kitchen had linoleum flooring, and the dining room had wood, just like the living room. I had a suspicion that the rest of the house pile be wood flooring. The dining table and chairs was the same colour brown as our coffee tables. On the other side of the dining table was a fireplace, although not as big as the one in the living room.

Finn showed us the next room, which was an office with two desks. One for me and him. This room also had a fireplace. In between the office and the kitchen was  a small hallway with a door leading out to the porch.

The door across the hall to the office was our first guest bedroom. It had a king sized bed, a bedside table either side of the bed, a dresser, and a wardrobe along the wall that held the door. A fireplace was along the left side of the room, across from the bed. There was a window across from us. Finn told me that this was the smallest bedroom, and that the other guest bedroom upstairs was exactly the same, just a bit bigger, so we didn't have to bother going in there. The door at the end of the hallway was a guest bathroom. We backtracked down the hallway and walked up the staircase in the corner of the living room, and ended up facing down another hallway.

The first door on our right was the next guest bedroom. We didn't bother going in there. The next door on our right was Saoirse's room, the walls a plain white.

"I thought we could paint it together, have a spot of fun," Finn announced as he turned on the lights, and Saoirse said something in agreement as she walked over and laid on her bed, fiddling with the bottom of her curtains that covered the window.

Her bed had a ceiling to floor bookcase at the foot end, which had little toys like dolls and stuffed animals on it as well as books. She had a ceiling to floor wardrobe at the head of her bed. Her bed had little square shelves under it, which were empty. She'd probably put stuff in there. She was like me, loved collecting little knickknacks and trinkets. The bed also had a curtain in front of it, suspended from the ceiling, so she could draw it and be separated from the rest of the room if she was on her bed. On the floor next to her bed was a light blue rug which looked soft to the touch.

I walked into the room, dawdling around it. Next to the wardrobe, in the corner, was a light blue screen, for privacy when changing. Straight across from the door was a bench hung from the white ceiling, fake vines and fairy lights wrapped around the chains that suspended it from the ceiling. She had a white vanity next to it, with a little blue puff of a stool in front of it. She had a dresser and wardrobe along the same wall that the door sat on. There was a fireplace along the right wall, adjacent to the bed. The thing that surprised me the most, however, was that in the middle of the room, sitting on a blue pedestal, was a tiny carousel.

"Oh. My. God. You spoiled her," I accused Finn as I came back and stood next to him, making him grin.

"Nothing wrong with that, aye, Sersh?" Finn said, looking over at my sister.

"Nuh," She agreed with him, making me roll my eyes.

No wonder Finn was the fucking favourite uncle, he always spoiled the kids. I was just as bad, but I never did anything as big as this.

"Go sit on a horse," Finn said, nodding towards the carousel.

She wasted no time doing so.

"Oh Finn, it's not fully functional, is it?" I questioned, looking at my husband who was already crossing the room and flipping a switch on the bottom of the pedestal that held the carousel.

"It's fully functional," Finn said in a reassuring tone as the lights at the top lit up, and the horse that Saoirse was on jolted to life.

"Finn, what the fuck, what if that blows the power in the house," I demanded, watching as my sister rode her three horse carousel with absolute joy.

"Don't worry, I've fixed all of that, the bloke assured me it wouldn't happen," Finn said with confidence, and I gave my husband a look that said 'really?'.

"She'll have a go on it for a bit then she'll forget all about it, (Y/N), honest. And if it blows the power in the house you can say I told you so," Finn sighed, making me grin.

"And you'll be sleeping on the couch until I say otherwise," I added, making his jaw drop.

"Them's the rules," I told my husband, who rolled his eyes and nodded.

"At the end of the hall is a guest bathroom." Finn informed me, and walked across the hall and grabbed a stick with a hook on the end that was sitting next to the door that I assumed led to our bedroom.

He reached up and hooked it into a loop on the ceiling, and pulled, making a set of stairs come down.

"Attic. It's empty, but you can still have a look." Finn said, and I climbed up the stairs, just enough that I could poke my head up past the roof and see into the ceiling.

It had guardrails along the hole that the stairs came out of, and a big, circular window behind me and in front of me. I hummed and walked back down. Finn grabbed the bottom of the stairs and pushed them up, making them disappear back into the ceiling.

He put the stick down, and I looked over at Saoirse who was now looking at her bookshelf, grabbing a stuffed tiger, a bee, a turtle, and a butterfly down. Tiger, Turtle, Bee, Butterfly. The nicknames Dad gave us because of our favourite colours.

"You remembered," I said softly, looking over at Finn.

He looked away sheepishly. I could've kissed him there and then.

"Do you think she'll like it?" Finn asked quietly, and I could hear the worry in his tone.

I looked over at my husband, and placed my hand on his cheek, gently guiding his face so he was looking at me.

"Finn. She'll love it. You did absolutely fucking amazing." I said softly, then leaned up and kissed his cheek, "You've put so much thought into it."

When I removed my hand from his face he cracked a grin, and placed his hand on the knob of the closed door next to us.

"Our room, love." He announced, and opened the door.

The first thing I noticed was that we had a darker yellow on our bedroom wall, compared to the rest of the house.

To my left was a fireplace, with a door on either side.

"Door next to the window is a walk in wardrobe, door just next to us is an en-suite," Finn informed me as I walked into the room.

A white rug sat in the middle of the floor. A king sized four poster sat along the right wall, in the centre of the wall with a bedside table either side. On the wall in front of us was a window, and in front of that window sat a vanity. At the end of the bed was a rectangular ottoman. I noticed another wooden rocking chair in the left corner. Finn's side of the bed.

I headed into our en-suite. The tiles were white and lemon yellow. We had a big claw foot tub, and a big shower, the glass surrounding the mirror was reflective. In the corner, across from the tub, was a sink and mirror, a small bin sitting next to it. I looked behind the door, and there was our toilet.

I hummed in approval as I came back out to Finn, standing in front of him and wrapping my arms around his neck. He immediately placed his hands on my waist.

"You, Mr. Shelby, have outdone yourself," I mused, looking up at my husband.

"Does that mean we can christen the house as my reward?" He asked cheekily, making me roll my eyes but smile.

"Okay, but I'm being serious again. We've a stable behind the house, and a chicken coop in the backyard. Behind the tree line to the left of the house is a river, a clean one, so Aberama and the rest can stop there when they please." Finn informed me, then we heard a horn beep.

He walked over to the window and looked, "It's Ezzie and Isiah dropping off the paint."

I quickly made my way over to the window, and saw the pair carrying a tin of paint each. I stuck my middle finger up at Ezzie through the glass. She did the same once she saw me. I laughed and ran downstairs, nearly running into Ezzie as my feet hit the mud room floor.

"That happy to see us?" Isiah joked, and I shook my head.

"Happy to see the paint. Hey, did you know that Finn put a fucking fully functional three horse carousel in Saoirse's room?" I asked the pair.

Ezzie looked shocked but Isiah looked at Finn.

"Told you the girls wouldn't agree," Isiah sighed dramatically, which made Ezzie and I roll our eyes.

"You can carry this up to Sersh's room now," Ezzie told Isiah, handing him the paint tin, "I'll be out on the porch, waiting."

I started laughing at him as Ezzie spun on her heel and left through the front door, making him narrow his eyes at me.

"These are actually heavy," Isiah whined, holding one out for me to take.

"Oh, poor Isiah, being asked to do physical labour," I mocked, but took the paint tin anyway.

I tried not to show the boys that the tin was, in fact, quite heavy. I walked up the stairs and into Saoirse's room, Isiah hot on my tail.

"Hiya, Sersh." Isiah greeted, and Saoirse got off of the carousel, flipping the switch to turn it off, and ran over to Isiah, giving him a hug.

"Blue paint for your room, little Miss," I said as we placed the tins on the floor.

"Yay!" Saoirse squealed, bouncing up and down on the spot.

Isiah leaned back and looked down the hall, then faced us, grabbing our shoulders and bringing us closer, so we were huddled together.

"Now, I've got to ask you something," Isiah whispered seriously, eyes darting between us.

I had a strong suspicion of what direction this conversation was going in.

"I've gotten permission from Aberama, and Bonnie, and now all I need is you two's permission," He added, making Saoirse scrunch her nose up in confusion.

"Permission for what?" She asked, in a voice that definitely wasn't a whisper, making Isiah and I shush her.

"Permission for what?" She repeated, this time in a whisper.

"I want to ask you two for permission to propose to Esmeralda," Isiah stated, eyes darting between us.

"You have mine," I said, and he cracked a grin.

"Just don't break her heart. Do that and I'll break both your legs, and then some," I added, making him nod.

I was joking. Mostly.

"You can marry my sister, but if you hurt her, I'll tell our Aunt Cass, who'll tell her friend, Uncle Ben. Uncle Ben was a sniper in the war." Saoirse whispered with a straight face, and I bit back a chuckle at Isiah's expression as he realised the meaning behind my sister's words.

"Will this uncle Ben shoot me if I fu-stuff up?" Isiah asked, sounding a bit scared.

"Right between the eyes like he did to the enemies of the Crown," Saoirse hissed, narrowing her eyes at Isiah.

Well, she sure fucking picked up Dad's dramatic flair.

"Alright," Isiah said,  letting us go, "I've got to go now. No telling anyone, alright?"

"Telling anyone what?" I replied, tilting my head in mock confusion, making him smile.

He then walked down the stairs. I could hear him tell Finn that he'd be over for a visit soon. I popped my head out of the doorway, and Finn was coming up the stairs, holding paintbrushes in one hand, and a bag in the other. I could see a sleeve hanging out of the top.

"Ready to paint?" He asked, and I grinned.

"I was born ready," I replied with a smirk.

"What Bee said," Saoirse added, making me chuckle.

•••

"Well then. This was a smart idea," I snarked, looking down at my clothes that were now covered in light blue paint.

"Very smart," Finn agreed, nudging Saoirse, who was  covered from her neck down with paint.

"I wanna do it again!" She yelled, and I gave her a stern look.

"Go and get into that shower. Throw your clothes into the tub, I'll clean them later." I commanded her, and she nodded, ambling off into the bathroom next to her room.

We had painted her walls successfully, but then had a paint fight, started by Saoirse 'accidentally' flicking paint onto Finn. Finn, the overgrown fucking five year old he is, flicked paint back at her, then Saoirse flicked paint on me, and it was a blue blur after that.

"Do I have any in my hair?" I asked Finn, not wanting to wash it out if there was.

He inspected my hair, up in the messy bun.

"No, but there some right — there." He replied, rubbing his finger along my cheek.

I rolled my eyes, making him chuckle. I looked back at him. The low hanging sun filtering through the window, along with the blue paint under his eyes, made his eyes look a glorious blue, like the ocean. My eyes wandered over his face, and settled on his lips.

"(Y/N)," He said lowly, stepping closer to me and placing his hands on my waist.

My heartbeat sped up at the contact.

My eyes flicked back up to meet his, which were dark like they were last night as he went to kiss me.

I wrapped my arms around his neck, "I know."

And that was all it took for him to lean down and brush his lips against mine, testing the waters. My heart skipped a beat as I shifted up on the tips of my toes and grabbed his shirt, pulling him down so I could place my lips on his properly.

Butterflies erupted in my stomach as one of his hands made its way around to the small of my back, and one came up to cradle my neck, gently.

His lips were soft against mine, moving slowly and delicately, as if he were scared to hurt me.

If I were to drop dead after kissing Finn, I'd die happy. In this very moment, nothing else mattered. Just this. Just him. Us. Together.

Finn pulled away, and rested his forehead on mine. I loosened my grip on his shirt, the left side still slippery with paint, so my hands were resting on the fabric instead of being scrunched up in it. Butterflies were going wild in my stomach.

"Fucking hell," He mumbled, his thumb rubbing circles on the side of my neck.

"That's how I feel," I murmured, feeling lightheaded.

"That's what all the girls say," Finn joked softly, making me snort.

"Keep telling yourself, that, Shelby." I replied quietly, making him chuckle.

"I've been waiting to do that for a very long time," Finn admitted, making my cheeks warm up.

"Me too," I confessed, making him grin.

My toes started hurting, so I shifted again so I was standing flat footed. Finn stepped back, dropping the hand that was on my neck down to his side, giving me a bit of breathing space, but still kept a hand on my waist. I looked at my husband, and brought my clean hand up and ran my fingers across my lips gently. I had just kissed Finn. And it was fucking amazing.

§§§

AHHHH THEY FINALLY KISSED!!

Also Esmeralda and Isiah 🥺🥺

Also: If I started writing one shots/taking requests from you guys for Peaky Blinder characters x reader would you guys like it or nah??

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 32

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 30

PUBLISHED: 02/07/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON’S POV

A wail filled the master bedroom of Arrow House, and you started laughing with glee as Ada handed a pale Lizzie her newborn daughter. Polly had gotten the honour of cutting the cord.

"She's gorgeous!" You cooed from your spot by the side of the bed, Lizzie had been grasping your hand as she pushed.

"She'll be a star in the pictures," Polly commented proudly, watching as Lizzie held her daughter.

"You'll have to beat boys away from her with a bat," Ada chuckled, holding a glass of water for Lizzie.

She tilted it towards Lizzie, who gulped down the water.

"Shall I go and get Tommy and Charles?" You offered, and Lizzie shook her head.

"Not yet. I want some more time with Ruby before they come," She said, and you nodded understandingly.

Your own dad had to wait an hour to see Saoirse, and you kids had to wait thirty more minutes. You understood the need for privacy, wanting to enjoy the small moments.

You shifted from foot to foot as all of the other Shelby women had gathered around Lizzie, still giving her a bit of distance, and fawned over the baby.

Even though you had settled into your role as a Shelby lady, you still felt awkward sometimes. Like an outsider. Ada and Lizzie had grown up together, and Polly had overseen it all. Linda was also married in, but she was closer in age to the others, and she had more in common with them. You felt like you were intruding, somewhat.

"(Y/N), get up here and look at this baby, by order of the Peaky fuckin' Blinders. You're a Shelby, now act like it," Polly ordered gently, sensing your discomfort.

You looked at Lizzie, who nodded, then you gave a shy grin and treaded carefully up to stand next to Ada, who placed a hand on your shoulder. You relaxed your shoulders, no longer feeling like an intruder.

"Look at her hair," Ada said, chuckling, and you started chuckling too.

Ruby had a head full of brown hair, hair which would soon most likely smell like the baby soap that you had put into the bath at Polly's orders.

"You hungry, Lizzie?" You asked as she adjusted the blanket covering Ruby, "I'll grab you something from the kitchen if you want."

"A sandwich would be nice — Ham and pickles, please," She requested, and you nodded, turning on your heel and walking away.

"The jar with the green lid, right?" You questioned as you put your hand on the door handle, and Lizzie said words of affirmation.

"Tell Tommy that the baby's healthy, but I want a bit more time with her," Lizzie said, and you nodded once more.

You twisted the door handle and opened it, hurrying down to the kitchens. Tommy and Charles were already there, Charles eating chocolate ice cream. It had gotten more on his face than anything else.

"(Y/N), how's Lizzie?" Tommy asked, and you could hear the worried tone in his voice.

"Is my little sister here yet?" Charles added, and you chuckled as you gathered the ingredients to make Lizzie her sandwich.

"Lizzie's fine, the baby's fine, both healthy, but Lizzie wants a bit more time with sissy before you two go in," You informed the pair as you started buttering the bread.

Tommy nodded but Charles whined, and Tommy ruffled his son's hair. The phone ring and Tommy picked it up, answering with a 'hello?'

"It's for you," Tommy announced, handing the phone to you.

You traded him the knife for the phone, telling him to put the pickles on, and he did so, spreading it right out to the edges, just as his wife liked them, then cut the crusts off, just like Lizzie liked them.

"(Y/N) Shelby here," You said cheerily into the receiver.

"Aunt (Y/N)! Mum asked me to ring you, she's just had George." A voice that I quickly identified as Katie's said.

"Oh, that's wonderful! Tell her I said congratulations!" You said as Tommy eyed you with curiosity.

"I will — She said she'd enjoy a visit from you and Uncle Finny — she'll send Trevor to come get you when she feels like visitors," Katie informed you, and you nodded, momentarily forgetting that she couldn't see you.

"Erm, that will be great." You said, bouncing on your heels, feeling overjoyed.

"I've got to go now, see you later Aunty." Katie said, and you replied with a 'see you, my dear', then hung up.

"Katie. Telling me her brother's here." You told Tommy somewhat stiffly.

READER’S POV

Esme had allowed Finn and I to update the rest of the Shelby family about her and her kids, but only what she said we could tell them. We knew a lot more. I think it ate Finn up inside, sometimes. I think, if I was in Finn's position, I wouldn't be able to open my mouth without information about Katie's new dress or Lockie's skills with soccer or Colin's knowledge of plants spilling out.

Ada soon entered the room, her heels clicking against the floor bringing me back to reality.

"Oh fuck, I forgot about her sandwich — Katie called to say that Esme had the bub, sorry," I muttered, and Ada nodded, reaching out to grab the plate that held the sandwich.

"She said you can go and see the baby. She's ready for you now." She said as she picked up the plate, and Tommy wasted no time picking Charles up and sitting him on his hip, and walking to the bedroom.

"I'll be back up in a minute," I mumbled, sitting down in a chair, and Ada hummed as she spun on her heel and went.

I felt sixteen. Really felt it, right down in my bones. Everyone was getting older. I'm growing up. But everyone else is moving forward, and I'm still stuck in the same place, doing the same song and dance with Finn.

Someone entered the kitchen, making me look up from the spot on the floor I had been staring at. Frances, followed by Finn.

"Hi," I said quietly, still feeling a bit out of it.

"You alright, love?" Finn asked softly, crossing the room and coming to kneel in front of me.

"Just — feel old," I replied, then chuckled humourlessly.

Finn nodded in understanding then placed his hand along the back of my neck, leaning up and pressing his lips to my forehead. I shut my eyes and focused on the sensation, trying to clear my head of all the other thoughts.

"Let's go see Tommy and Lizzie, aye?" Finn suggested, standing back up and stretching out a hand for me to take.

I took it and he helped me stand up, then continued holding my hand as we walked through the hallways, squeezing it thrice.

"I'm going to figure out what that means one of these days," I decided, making him laugh.

"I hope it's soon." He replied, a small grin on his face.

We walked in silence until we reached the master bedroom, where Finn knocked on the door. Polly answered it, and let us in.

"We can come back when there's less people, if you want, Lizzie," Finn offered, but Lizzie shook her head, making us cross the room.

Lizzie was laid in the middle of the bed, Tommy on her left, and Charles on her right. Ruby was sound asleep on her chest, still wrapped in her pink blanket.

"We've got something to tell you and (Y/N)," Lizzie said, making my eyebrow cock up.

Lizzie looked up at Tommy, and nodded. He turned to us, and cleared his throat.

"We want you, Finn, and you, (Y/N), to be Ruby's godparents." Tommy announced, making my breath catch in my throat momentarily.

"Really?" Finn asked quietly, sounding like he might cry.

I looked up at my husband, who was rapidly blinking, trying to get rid of tears.

"Really," Lizzie confirmed, smiling softly.

"Thank you, it's an honour, honestly," I murmured, now feeling sixteen and a bit once more.

Lizzie just grinned in reply as I laid my head on Finn's shoulder.

•••

Finn and I drove home from our date. I watched his hand as it gripped the wheel, the other one sitting on my knee. He had gotten us tickets to see 'The Nutcracker', then took me to some fancy restaurant that I couldn't remember the name of, even if my life depended on it. I was still running on the high

We had left Saoirse with Bonnie. Finn had dropped her off at the door; Bonnie, along with Ezzie and Isiah, lived in Finn's old house on Watery Lane.

Finn had told me that Bonnie was moving into an apartment in Artillery Square sometime soon, which surprised me. Bonnie had never mentioned it before. I didn't talk to him much, anyway, after the last time we had all stayed out at camp together.

It hurt me not to talk to him. We had shared a vardo when I first moved in with Dad, he knew me like the back of my hand. I was close to Ezzie and Saoirse, but we were closest in age. When we were growing up, Ezzie was always off doing big girl things and Saoirse was too little to play with us, leaving us to entertain each other. He was three years my senior, but he always let me follow him as if we were the same age.

He was the one who held me after I had nightmares when I didn't want to walk to dad's caravan, who filled in the gaps of my knowledge of Shelta, Romani, and Rokka, who won me Tuck in the fairground that night, the one who fought Dad tooth and nail for me to not get married.

He was my brother, through and through.

And here I was avoiding him like the plague.

Finn pulled up in front of the house, and stopped the car, then got out and walked up to the door, knocking on it. I made a split second decision and got out of the car, jogging up to the door in my heels.

Isiah opened the door, and grinned, letting us in.

"She's up in the upstairs spare room, want a cup of tea before you leave?" Isiah asked, and I looked at Finn who nodded.

"Please," I replied, kicking off my heels and heading upstairs, going to find my older sister.

I heard Isiah potter around the kitchen and continue talking to Finn. I knocked on the first door on my right. The door opened, and there was Ezzie, hair damp, most likely fresh out of the shower.

"Come tell me how your date went," She commanded, ushering me into her bedroom.

I sat on the stool at her vanity whilst she sat on her bed.

"It was amazing. I'd sell my left tit to do it all again," I admitted, making her squeal and clap, "We went to the ballet, The Nutcracker, then we went to some fancy restaurant for dinner."

"Oh, that sounds amazing! Did you kiss?" She inquired, and I shook my head, making her groan.

"I know, it's killing me — we haven't kissed since our wedding!" I grumbled, making her look at me with sympathy in her eyes.

"We're taking it slow, but fucking hell, Dad and Polly move faster than us," I complained, making her cackle.

I was also scared to kiss Finn — I had been wanting it so much I wouldn't know what to do with myself when we finally did kiss.

A knock sounded on the door, Ezzie calling out 'come in!', then in came Isiah and Finn, each holding a tray with cups of tea and biscuits on them. As they sat them down on the king sized bed, I noticed that Isiah had three cups on his tray.

"Is Bonnie in?" I questioned, looking over at Ezzie, who nodded, looking unsure of herself.

"I'll go tell him his tea is ready," I announced, making Ezzie begin to stand up as well.

"Ez, we'll be fine," I reassured her as I crossed the room, pecking my husband on the cheek as I passed him, making him blush.

I walked across the hall and knocked on the bedroom door in a particular manner, letting Bonnie know it was me. I stood in the hallway for a few beats, and Bonnie opened the door. He looked just as bad as I felt.

He opened his arms for a hug and I didn't hesitate to lean into his embrace, wrapping my own arms around my brother.

"I'm sorry, Bee, I didn't mean it, I was just cross and you know how I get when I'm cross," Bonnie apologised, and I nodded.

He was terrible when he got mad. His words were as sharp as knives, and they left wounds just like knives, but the ones they left weren't ones you bled from.

"It's okay, Bon," I soothed, my words slightly muffled by his chest.

"It's not okay, I knew what those words meant to you and I still called you them," Bonnie said, and I could hear him tearing up.

I was on the verge of tears, myself. In all of our years knowing each other, this was our first proper fight.

I stepped back, out of the hug.

"As long as you don't call me them again we'll be fine," I informed him, making him nod, although I knew he wasn't planning on it.

"Your tea is ready, by the way," I added as an afterthought, and lead him back to Ezzie and Isiah's room.

We entered the room, and took spots on the bed, Finn and I cuddled up down at the foot end, in the corner next to the wall, Bonnie sitting with his legs crossed in the middle of the bed, against the wall, and Isiah and Ezzie at the head of the bed, lazing against each other.

We sat there and chatted for ages after we finished our cups of tea and biscuits, not really wanting to leave. The cup of tea made me sleepy, too. I laid my head against Finn and yawned.

"Tired, love?" Finn asked, sounding very much tired himself.

I hummed in agreement, reaching up and undoing my hair. Finn started helping me. I had it up in a crown braid for tonight. I felt very much like a Princess with the hairstyle, and the way Finn treated me tonight.

"You can stay here, in the downstairs spare room if you like," Isiah offered, and I looked at Finn, who nodded.

"Fuck, we might turn in now, I can barely keep my eyes open," Finn said, yawning and bringing a hand up to rub his eyes.

I crawled off of the bed and stood up on unsteady feet, Finn doing the same.

"Goodnight," I threw over my shoulder as I left the room.

I headed to Saoirse's room, Finn hot on my tail. I opened the door quietly, and peeked in. She was sound asleep, Rosie curled up with her. I 'awwed' at the sight and moved so Finn could see. He chuckled once he saw, then shut the door quietly. Finn grabbed my hand and lead me down the stairs, to the spare bedroom, the only downstairs bedroom.

Once Finn closed the door I stripped down to my underclothes, and crawled onto the bed, deciding to sit for a bit, too lazy to get under the covers just yet, Finn doing the same.

"Finn," I started, making him hum and look at me.

"Thank you for tonight. I had a great time," I admitted, looking him in the eyes.

"I did too." Finn replied softly, reaching up and tracing his finger along my cheekbone.

I looked at my husband; properly looked at him. I took notice of his curls that he didn't gel back for once, his freckles spreading across his face, and the scar just under his lip. I found my eyes drifting back to his lips. I reached up and ran a finger along his bottom lip, unable to resist myself. It was soft.

"(Y/N)," Finn said softly, and I could hear the desperation in his tone.

"I know," I murmured, and he leaned back, making me withdraw my touch.

I could've whined at the lack of contact, but my heart skipped a beat as he started leaning in, placing a hand on the side of my neck as he did so.

"Finn," I mumbled, leaning out of his grip and looking away, cheeks burning, "Not ready yet."

"It's alright," He cooed as I looked back at him, and I gave a soft smile, then started pulling back the covers, slipping under them, getting comfortable with him.

I was ready to kiss him, but I wasn't ready for everything that came after. If we kissed, that would lead to more intimacy, and not just the sexual kind. We'd learn to love each other more, to get to know each other more. My family knew me, but they didn't really know me. I was scared to let anyone really know me. It was scary, being known. Nearly as scary as being loved. Now, as I laid next to Finn and thought about it, I think it was more scary to love someone than to be loved.

§§§

AHHHHH y'all I am back in business with frequent updates lol

What did you think of this chapter?

I am so excited for next chapter you guys will love it (I hope)

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 31

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 29

PUBLISHED: 30/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

I fixed my hair for what had to have been the millionth time as Finn tied off Saoirse's braid. Today was her first proper day of school. Finn, Polly, and I would be taking her. Dad was off doing dirty work for Tommy, so he couldn't come. He would be back later today, though, and Saoirse and I would be sleeping at camp.

Her teacher, Miss Elliot, had picked out a buddy for Saoirse to play with for her first day. I hoped that the buddy would be nice. Saoirse could hold her own against other kids but she was never confident enough to do so in new environments.

"You look fine, (Y/N)," Finn sighed, and I rolled my eyes, turning to face the pair.

"You're only saying that because you're my husband," I said, and he shook his head, then nudged Saoirse.

"Tell her how pretty she looks, Sersh," Finn encouraged, making her turn around in her chair and grin up at him, then turn back to me.

"You look gorgeous and Finn is very lucky to be married to you," Saoirse said, deadpan, making him grin and rub her cheek with his knuckles affectionately, not wanting to mess up his handiwork.

"I am lucky to be married to (Y/N)," Finn agreed, making me blush.

"Shut up," I muttered, but a small smile crept onto my face, showing the pair that my words were good natured.

"Never," Finn and Saoirse said in unison, then looked at each other in surprise.

I chuckled at their antics, then looked at the clock. Polly would be here any minute now. I looked at the pair, and hummed in approval. They looked decent. I'd be damned if I wasn't going to make a good impression on her teacher. I didn't need her thinking that we were negligent.

Saoirse looked down at her feet and brought the tail of her braid over her shoulder, playing with it.

"(Y/N)," She began uneasily, looking up at me, "What if no one at school likes me?"

I open my mouth to tell her to not be silly, then shut it again.

"You'll be fine," Are the words I decide on, "There's a lot of different people there. You'll make a friend before the school day is out."

Saoirse nodded, still not looking sure, and Finn stepped up to talk.

"You have your buddy, too, remember Miss Elliott telling us the other day?" Finn asked, making her look up at him and nod wordlessly, "Well, your buddy probably already has loads of friends. Show them your juggling skills, or something. Juggling's pretty neat."

Finn had taught her to juggle a couple of days ago. She was a natural at it, juggling anything she could with ease. She juggled oranges while I tied her shoelaces this morning, Finn and I cheering her on.

"Juggling is impressive," Saoirse admitted, making Finn crack a small grin and rub his knuckles against her face softly once more.

He leaned down and positioned his mouth next to her ear, then put his hand in front of it so I couldn't see what he was telling her.

"And, if anyone bullies you, you just tell them that Finn Shelby will take their parents' eyes," Finn added in a faux whisper, making her giggle.

My jaw dropped as I looked at him incredulously.

"Finn Charles Shelby!" I shrieked as I crossed the room, and gave him a slap on the back, making him laugh as he stood back up.

"I'm just joking, love," He said, wrapping his arms around my waist and pulling me close.

"Some fucking joke," I murmured as I laid my head on his chest, allowing him to hug me, wrapping my own arms around him.

Saoirse spun around in her chair, kneeling on it and resting her chin on the back of it, watching us. I felt some sense of déjà vu as I realised I had been in Saoirse's exact position years ago, watching Dad and Rose as they danced in my old kitchen. I had wanted a love like theirs. Any sane person would.

"You'll be fine, Sersh, honest," Finn comforted, "Every one of the Shelby children went to school there, even Michael — except me."

Saoirse nodded, looking slightly more confident than she was before.

"Why didn't you go to school?" Saoirse questioned, and I opened my mouth to scold her for her lack of tact.

"My mum had it hard by the time I was born. By the time I was school aged no one was focused on getting me to school, they had other stuff to focus on," Finn explained, making Saoirse nod.

"And my friend Hilda sends her daughter there, and she really, really, really loves her daughter, so she wouldn't send her daughter there if it was a bad school," I reasoned, head still on Finn's chest.

The door was knocked upon, making me call out, "Come in!"

The doorknob jiggled and the door swung open, revealing Polly. I stepped away from Finn, who grabbed my hand and squeezed it three times.

"Ready to go?" She asked, looking at Saoirse.

"Do I have to?" Saoirse replied quietly, making my heart break the tiniest bit.

"How about you try it for a week and if you don't like it we'll get you a governess?" I suggested, and Saoirse grinned, then nodded, picking up her rucksack from next to her feet as she stood up.

We all exited the apartment and walked along the balcony. My heels clicked against the ground as I walked. Saoirse was walking silently next to Polly, no skip in her step.

I looked at Finn worriedly, who squeezed my hand once more. It's fine.

I hummed in acknowledgment as we walked down the stairs, our shoes clanging against the metal. I hated that sound. It made me miss our Watery Lane house, because we never had that problem there.

Maybe Finn and I could get a bigger house somewhere down the line. Preferably one with at least three rooms, so Finn and I could share a room, and Saoirse could have one for herself, and we could have guest bedrooms.

I was snapped back to reality by Finn opening Polly's car door. I slid into the back with Saoirse, while Finn and Polly sat in the front. Polly stuck the key into the ignition, and started the car, then drove off, heading towards Saoirse's school.

Saoirse wiggled in her seat, looking out the window as we travelled down the road.

"You feeling excited?" Polly asked, catching Saoirse's eye in the rear view mirror.

"Sort of," Saoirse answered hesitantly, clutching her rucksack so tightly her knuckles turned white.

I leaned over and placed my hand over the pair of hers, making her loosen her grip.

"And remember, when you eat lunch, we all put notes in your lunchbox," Polly reminded her, making her grin.

Polly, Ezzie, Isiah, Bonnie, Finn, Karl, Dad and I had all put little good luck notes in her lunchbox. It was originally only going to be my family but I had wanted Karl to put one in for her, knowing she'd be gutted if he didn't, then Finn and Isiah put one each in to show Saoirse their support. I had no doubt that she would read Karl's note first, though. They had become fast friends, and were quite adorable together. He was coming to sleep over at our apartment on the weekend, to spend time with Finn and to help her settle in.

Polly finally parked the car in front of the school, and we all got out, Saoirse grabbing my hand when I walked around the car. I helped her put her rucksack onto her back instead of her holding it by the straps, then we all walked up to the gate, where Miss Elliott was standing with a familiar little brown haired girl.

I noticed some of the children stop what they were doing and look at us. Some even started whispering amongst themselves.

"Saoirse Fury-Gold! Hello and welcome to your first day at Small Heath Primary School," Miss Elliott greeted, far too cheery for half-past eight in the morning, "This is Daisy Wilkinson, she's going to be your buddy for the day."

Daisy waved at Saoirse, a big smile on her face. Saoirse waved back shyly.

"I like your dress, it's a pretty blue," Daisy said softly, and Saoirse grinned, all teeth.

"My Dad bought it for me," Saoirse replied, and Daisy's head bobbed up and down in acknowledgment.

"Want me to show you to our classroom so you can hang your rucksack up?" Daisy offered, and Saoirse nodded, then Daisy started walking, waving for Saoirse to follow.

Saoirse looked up at me, and I nudged her forward.

"Go on then," I encouraged, and she nodded, then ambled off after Daisy, who started chattering about what they were doing in class today.

"She's in good hands, don't you worry, she could make friends with a rock if she tried," Miss Elliott reassured after seeing Finn's worried expression.

"She'll be fine, that's Hilda's daughter," I informed Finn, and his eyebrows shot up in surprise.

"Netball Hilda?" He asked, and I nodded, making him make a noise of surprise.

"I play netball with Daisy's mum," I explained to Miss Elliott.

"I knew that," She admitted, "That's why I made Daisy her buddy. That and how friendly she is. I don't think there's a bad bone in her body."

I nodded, and relaxed my body slightly. Of course she'd choose a friendly person, she wouldn't put a child with a bully.

"We'll be off then, see you at three," Polly said, and I looked over at the playground.

Saoirse was already jumping rope with Daisy and another girl. She noticed us still standing there. I waved bye, and she waved back, then Daisy tapped her on the arm, saying something to her.

Finn grabbed my hand, squeezing it three times, then we walked back to the car.

•••

I cackled as I threw a King down on the pile, "You dickhead! So you were talking to these two girls and you didn't even bother to ask if they were related?"

I picked up a card, making sure I had three in my hand.

Dad threw down a ten, then pushed the pile to the side, then threw down a three, "Well I didn't find out they were related until I saw them at the fairground that night — one of them lived with their mother and the other lived with their father. Didn't help that they looked different."

He then picked up two cards, and Bonnie threw down a five.

"Bet you this taught you to ask who their parents were earlier on," Bonnie sniggered as he picked up a card, and Ezzie threw down a Jack.

"Sorry, Sersh," Ezzie said lazily as Saoirse scooped the pile up.

"(Y/N)'s my favourite sister anyway," Saoirse said, making Ezzie gasp.

I shoved Ezzie jokingly then threw down a four.

We were all in Bonnie's vardo, which was the biggest one in our little encampment. He had gotten Dad's old vardo after Rose passed away. Dad didn't want to sleep there anymore, so he and Bonnie swapped vardos.

We heard a wagon pull up outside and momentarily stopped our little game. Saoirse clambered up onto the bench to look out of the window and see who it was.

"It's Aunty Cass." She informed us, and Dad excused himself from his spot on the floor.

"Can I go and see her?" Saoirse asked, and Dad nodded.

"She's staying overnight, so you'll have all the time in the world to see her," Dad replied, but still let her walk out of the door first.

"We'll see her later, Pa." Ezzie said as she straightens up the cards.

Dad nodded, then walked out of the vardo, shutting the door behind him. I felt slightly bad about not going out there to see Dad's sister, but she could wait.

"So, how have you and Finn been after your date?" Bonnie asked, "I heard you had all of Esme Lee's kids over to visit the other weekend. Surely that's a good sign."

"She organised it," Ezzie cut in, making Bonnie grin.

They often asked me how I was with Finn because we were forced to marry, but as of late I've had no complaints about him.

"Shut up," I muttered, but felt a smile creep onto my own face, "Finn loved it. I loved it. It's starting to feel like we're an actual couple instead of two people being forced to marry. The only thing I don't like is our apartment. Feels too small for three people and a cat."

Bonnie and Ezzie nodded understandingly.

"Now, give us the juicy details, have you fucked him yet?" Ezzie asked, making me shriek her name and swat her on the arm, making her laugh uproariously.

"Well, have you?" Bonnie inquired, brown eyes wide with curiosity.

"I think it's a bit weird that you two are so invested in my sex life," I said stiffly, "But no. We haven't even kissed yet."

"How boring," Ezzie commented, and Bonnie hummed in agreement.

The fact that we haven't kissed yet was also annoying me.

"Hey!" I said, feeling outraged, "You probably haven't even shagged Isiah yet, and you don't even have a girl!"

"If Jeremiah knew what happened on his dining table, he'd burn it," Ezzie said simply, making my jaw drop.

"And who said I liked girls?" Bonnie joked, but quickly realised his mistake.

He stood up, ready to walk out the door but I dived and grabbed his ankle, making him stumble.

"What the fuck does that mean, Bon?" I demanded, making him flush.

"(Y/N), leave him," Ezzie scolded, but even I could see the confusion on her face. Bonnie yanked his ankle out of my grip, but I made no move to grab him again as he stood there, facing the door. I retracted my hand and brought it back to my side.

I watched him carefully as he stood there, most likely contemplating whether to leave or to stay.

"You don't have to tell us if you're not ready, Bon," I soothed from my spot on the floor, still splayed out, watching him.

"You can walk out and we can pretend that this part of the conversation never happened," Ezzie added, ever the peacemaker.

Bonnie shook his head as he sat down, still facing the door. I reached back out and brushed my hand against the back of his shirt, making him shiver as I touched him through the cotton.

"I don't like girls. Never have. I tried and tried but it just didn't — didn't work," Bonnie explained softly, and I nodded in understanding even though he couldn't see me.

"Does dad know?" I asked, and Bonnie shook his head, turning around to face us.

I took a deep breath before speaking again, "If you told Dad-"

"-Dad wouldn't understand! I'm his only son, I've got to be normal, go and settle down and have kids!" Bonnie snapped, making me frown, "Ezzie's the oldest and I'm the only son, we've got to be normal, you got away with it because you're not important like us! You're just another bastard gypsy girl."

As I looked up at Bonnie, laying upside down, I felt like I was thirteen years old again and Marian was scolding me for kissing the girl next door. That's what she always called me when she was mad. And Bonnie knew it. Everyone knew it. They had heard her call me it when Dad took me away.

"Bonnie!" Ezzie said sharply, coming to sit down next to me, but the damage was done.

"I'm going, see you two later, Aunt Cass will want to see me," I said as I stood up, stepping over Bonnie who started to apologise, but I ignored it and walked down the steps, and over to the fire, standing next to Dad and wrapping his arm around me.

Time felt funny as I stared at the fire, blinking back tears which I blamed on the smoke from the fire hitting my eyes. Aunt Cass didn't question but Dad looked at me with concern.

§§§

I feel like I should do a backstory on how the reader ended up with Aberama sometime soon, would you guys like that?? Or nah, keep it vague??

Thank you to all new (and old) readers for voting on chapters, and commenting!! I love reading comments/feedback

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 30

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 28

PUBLISHED: 23/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

Your husband leaned down, breath hot on your ear as he promised to be back soon. You gave a hum of acknowledgement and continued talking to one of Tommy's friends in high places. What Tommy brought you and Finn to this dinner party for, you didn't know. Tommy was bringing his new business partners (Bonnie, your father, and your sisters) to meet some of his uppity friends over a dinner party, therefore the senior Shelbys were in attendance as they all had important positions in the company, but you and Finn weren't senior Shelbys. If you were being honest, you and Finn didn't even have proper positions in the company, just doing whatever bits and bobs Tommy told you to do. You supposed it made sense, but also didn't make sense at the same time.

Finn handed you his glass of whiskey, and walked off, happy to be out of that damned room but feeling slightly guilty for leaving you alone.

He headed towards the nearest bathroom, wanting a few moments of privacy to settle his nerves — and to play in the snow.

He knocked twice on the bathroom door, and no answer came. He tried the door but it was locked, making him frown. He hoped that no one was inside and unconscious. He put his ear up to the door and knocked again.

A faint, sniffly 'hello?' came through, making his heart drop. He knew that voice anywhere. Saoirse.

"Sersh, it's Finn. Can you open the door?" Finn asked, trying to sound calm.

She should have been well and truly snoring by now, tucked safely into bed, under the watch of her nanny, who Bonnie was so generously paying for.

Finn heard the door lock jiggle, then the door opened just enough for Saoirse to slip through and hug Finn in a bone crushing hug. He quickly wrapped his own arms around the child, rubbing her back comfortingly, her nightgown smooth under his hand.

"I got scared because it was a new room and I was going to ask Pippa for a nightlight because the shadows looked scary but I couldn't remember if she went right or left or what bell to ring to call her and I tried to find her but I couldn't and I ended up in there," Saoirse explained through sniffles, breathing quick and shallow, "She does it a lot but she usually puts a light on so I'm not scared."

"I'm here now," Finn reassured, making a mental note to tell Bonnie to get rid of that nanny.

Saoirse nodded, breathing still uneven.

"Take a few big, deep breaths — like this," Finn demonstrated, then gestured for Saoirse to do it.

Saoirse did so, clinging on to Finn as she did it, as if she was scared he was going to run away as soon as she turned her back.

Finn waited patiently until Saoirse was calm, then pulled his handkerchief out and told her to blow her nose with it, and she did. He suddenly heard the rapid 'click-click' that your heels made when you walked. He spun around, and you were hurrying over to the pair, dress bunched up in your hands so you wouldn't trip over it.

"What's she doing here? She was meant to be back at camp with Pippa," You said softly, giving her a hug and leaning down to place a kiss on her forehead.

"She just said that Pippa put her into one of the guest rooms," Finn replied, reminding himself to unclench his jaw, trying to keep himself standing in a relaxed way so Saoirse wouldn't see how stressed he was becoming.

"Fucking — I knew she was mad on that butler, wouldn't think she would do that to my sister because of it," You grumbled, frowning, "She'd be better off fucking living with us, honest."

"That can be arranged," Finn said, making you stop and look at him.

"That isn't a five second decision!" You hissed, not wanting to get Saoirse's hopes up.

Finn nodded, taking off his jacket and placing it around your sister, who must have been cold in her little blue nightgown.

"Want to stay with us tonight, at our house?" You asked Saoirse gently.

She nodded, wiping her eyes with the sleeve of Finn's jacket.

Finn handed you the car keys, "You go put her in the car, I'll go tell Tommy."

You nodded, and Finn turned on his heel and went to go find his brother.

You were concerned. You had gotten Saoirse a nanny so she wouldn't be left alone, with all of you going and doing business most of the day. Your father and Bonnie having a bit of an erratic schedule making it hard for them to be home, and Ezzie was usually in town with Isiah making lesson plans for the kids so they could learn too, which, knowing her, could easily turn into a night over at Isiah's house. That was where Pippa came in useful, caring for your sister when you all couldn't, but now you were wondering how many times Pippa actually left your sister alone and unsupervised.

By tomorrow, Pippa would be lucky if she had her eyes.

You walked down the corridor and turned to your right, holding Saoirse's hand, then heard a giggle. You looked to your left, and, there was your brother, talking to one of the butlers, a smirk on his face.

"Bonnie!" You said sharply, making him look at you and drop his smirk.

"What's she doing up?" He asked you, shoving the butler into the room and closing the door behind him, walking over to the pair of you.

"The nanny you hired has been leaving her unattended," You explained, making Bonnie's eyes widen.

"What about the dogs, her dogs, Daisy and Duke, don't they stay with her?" Bonnie questioned, reaching an arm out for Saoirse, who shook her head and pressed herself into your side even more.

"That's not the point-" You began, but Bonnie cut you off,

"-We always had the dogs and no babysitters-"

"Yes but we were older and we had each other, she's got no one, we're not camping with family now!" You snapped, and Bonnie pursed his lips and nodded, seeing your point.

You sighed, ushering Saoirse along the corridor and promising to see Bonnie sometime soon, when he wasn't busy.

•••

A week after Pippa was fired — and you took her eyes, cheered on by Finn — you sat with Finn, Saoirse, Ezzie, Aberama, and Bonnie at your dining table, Finn Junior on Saoirse's lap.

You drummed your fingertips against the tabletop, your nails clicking against it. Finn found the noise irritating, so he clamped his hand around yours and brought it back between the pair of you, giving it three quick squeezes

Saoirse's eyes went from you and Finn, to Aberama, and back again. You noticed that she hadn't even taken a sip of her tea, or had a biscuit. Nervous. She felt nervous.

"You can choose whatever you want, my darling Butterfly," Aberama said in a reassuring tone, smiling fatherly down at his youngest child.

Butterfly. Saoirse had finally picked a favourite colour. Blue.

"Want to stay with Bee and Finn for a bit," Saoirse admitted, making you freeze, "See what it's like."

Your husband noticed this and dropped his hand, rubbing your leg in a reassuring manner.

"We'll give you my room," Finn told Saoirse, making her grin, "And enrol her in school today, we've got time."

Saoirse's grin dropped, and she looked over at you.

"You're going if you're staying here," You told her, and she huffed, hugging Finn Junior and rubbing her face against his fur, but protested no more.

The only options were school, or a nanny, and you didn't want to hire a nanny after that last incident. You could have gotten her a governess, but you wanted her to have some interaction with other children.

Aberama looked at you and your husband. He noticed that your hair was down, which was unusual. You rarely had it down anymore. A big change from when you first got married and rarely had it up. Maybe it was a sign of growing up. He wished you had your hair down more if it was.

"We'll need to get her clothes from my vardo sometime soon, then," Aberama said softly, making you nod, the check the time.

You still had time to enrol her today.

"I've got to go see Tommy, I'll see you two back at camp," Bonnie said, standing up from the table and wiping the nonexistent dust from his clothes.

"And I've got to go and make schooling packs, I don't know when I'll be back at camp," Ezzie excused herself, Bonnie pulling her chair out and helping her stand up.

Your father wordlessly stood up, and tucked his chair in. You frowned. He always said see you later before standing up from his chair, then once again whilst leaving.

"Dad? What's wrong?" You asked carefully, not wanting to upset him.

"You're all growing so fast, at the start of the year I had you all with me but now you're all going and growing up," Aberama admitted, making you feel slightly guilty.

You didn't see your father as much as you wanted now that you lived with Finn.

"I'll never grow up," Saoirse piped up, making you all chuckle.

"Maybe all of your kids should spend one last night in camp with you — not one last night, but just one night together before Sersh comes to stay with us for a bit," Finn suggested, making your heart flutter.

He could be proper considerate sometimes.

"Yes, tonight," Ezzie agreed, and looked at Bonnie, who grinned and nodded.

"It's settled then," You stated, looking at your father who looked more upbeat than he did before.

"Tonight," He nodded, grinning from ear to ear, "I'll see you, you'd do well to get Saoirse enrolled today."

You hummed in agreement as you stood up from the table, taking the empty cups to the sink, Finn getting up and helping you.

Your sister, father, and brother moved towards the door, saying see you later, then left you, your husband, your cat, and your younger sister in the apartment. Saoirse was finally eating her biscuits and drinking her tea.

Finn walked over and phoned Poll, who agreed to go for a drive and get him the enrolment forms and help him fill them out, no questions asked. That's what he liked about Polly. Always doing things for the people she loved.

"Finn, she won't be where she's supposed to be up to in school, what if she gets bullied?" You asked your husband lowly as you stood next to him at the sink, looking over at your shoulder quickly, peeking at your sister.

She picked up things quick, being a kid, but you were sure she wasn't where she needed to be, and you knew just how vicious kids were.

"Then we'll pay someone to get her up to speed in the afternoons," Finn reassured you, leaning down and planting a kiss on your forehead, then grabbed the tea towel and started wiping up.

Finn listened to your soft humming as you moved around the room, and headed down the hallway to his room. You were probably beginning to move his clothes into your room. Neither of you had much clothes, so you'd be fine sharing your wardrobe and chest of drawers with him.

"Finny?" Saoirse's voice snapped him back to reality, and he spun around, raising his eyebrows and jerking his chin up.

"Can I get a nightlight for a bit?" She asked, shifting in her seat.

"Of course," Finn reassured, "We'll track one down after we get your enrolment form."

Saoirse grinned toothily at this statement, then put the cat down, walking over and laying in front of the fireplace, which was roaring. Even though it was getting warmer, it was still cold in the apartment, especially in the rooms. Finn wouldn't mind having a place that had a fireplace in each room. Maybe an extras room, too, so no one would have to move rooms in case guests came.

"Need help!" You called out, and Finn moved down the hallway, then backtracked, turning on the radio and finding a station for Saoirse, then moving down the corridor again.

He walked into his — now Saoirse's — room, and saw that you had all of his clothes out on his bed.

"What do you need help with?" He asked as he leaned against the doorway.

"Darling, can you take those ironed clothes and put them where ever you want them? I'll take these and put them wherever they'll fit," You said, and Finn felt his heart skip a beat at the pet name.

"That I can do, love," Finn said, crossing the room and grabbing the ironed stuff by their hangers, then walking them into your — his, now, too — rooms, going and putting them into the wardrobe, noticing his list for you pinned on the door.

He noticed the heart shaped rock on your vanity, and beamed a smile.

"What's got you smiling?" You questioned as you went and put Finn's folded clothes into your chest of drawers.

"The rock," Finn admitted, blushing, making you chuckle as you stood up, then crossed the room, leaning up and planting a kiss on his cheek.

He wrapped his arms around your waist, pulling you into a hug. He took a deep breath in, and caught your scent, making his shoulders drop in relaxation. Your scent always calmed him.

"It's going to be odd, sharing a room," You said, but felt excited.

You'd be sharing a room with your husband, finally. The thought of waking up, tangled in the sheets with Finn as the morning light filtered through your window made your heart beat just a little bit faster.

§§§

Heyyy long time no see

What did you think of this chapter??

Some of the events in this chapter was meant to happen in chapter 30 but oh well lol

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 29

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 27

PUBLISHED: 19/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You adjusted the dish filled with sweets on your coffee table for what felt like the millionth time as you waited, Finn pacing back and forth in front of the door.

The cat even looked agitated, kneading at his pillow impatiently.

A knock sounded upon the door, and you flew up, walking over to the door, Finn already opening it.

There stood Tatiana, who you assumed was Tatiana's husband; Trevor, and John's six kids, each of them, bar the baby on the oldest one's hip, carrying a rucksack.

Esme was pregnant with his seventh and last, soon to give birth. You had a dream that her and Lizzie went into labour on the same day, Lizzie having Ruby and her having a little boy named George the day after. You hoped it was a vision and not just a dream.

"Uncle Finn!" One of the older ones said as she ran up to him, hugging him.

The rest followed suit. The two adults stepped through the door, and you told them to make themselves comfortable, going and putting on the kettle. They went and sat at your new dining table, one that was big enough to accommodate you, Finn, and the six kids, not that Sophie would need her own seat, you and Finn would probably sit her on your laps.

"This is my wife, (Y/N)," Finn introduced you to the kids, "And this is our cat, Finn Junior."

You waved and gave them what you hoped was a motherly grin as you hurried over and grabbed the dish from the coffee table, holding it out for one of the children to take.

One of the younger ones came and took it, uttering a 'thank you.'

"I'm Katie, and this is Colin, Mary, Lachlan — Lockie, John Junior — JJ, and baby Sophie," Katie said, then nudged the baby on her hip, waving towards you.

The baby grinned and did a hand clenching and unclenching wave, making you chuckle.

"Does your cat scratch?" Mary asked as she walked over to Finn Junior.

"Only when he needs too, if he starts to walk away from you that's a good sign he wants to be left alone." You advised, going back over and helping Finn make the cups of tea, one cup of coffee for Trevor, and carry them over to the dining table, then sitting down next to your husband.

Trevor had taken the head of the table, with Tatiana to his right, and you and Finn to his left. It was a smart move, taking the head. To you, that was where the host or the person with the most power in a situation sat. Trevor definitely had the authority here.

"Your beds are in the last room down the hall on the right, me and (Y/N) have made up baskets with your names on them full of fun stuff, she evens knitted you all a sweater each," Finn informed the kids.

They all rushed down the hall to go check it out, followed by the cat.

They'd be sleeping in Finn's room, on his bed and the two trundles. Most of his bedroom floor was taken up by the beds, but he didn't mind, not if he got to see his nephews and nieces again. It had a plus side too; he'd get to sleep with you. He usually did, but this would be different. He had an excuse not to sleep in his own bed. He liked sleeping in yours, getting to wake up to you in the mornings.

"So. Esme has rules for her kids staying here," Trevor began, making you and Finn nod.

"Rule number one, also the only rule, no other Shelby family adults coming to see them, especially not Thomas Shelby. The kids, their cousins, can, but not the adults." He announced.

Finn sighed, but nodded. Annoying rules, but at least the kids were here. Maybe, if this visit went well, you'd be able to get the kids again.

"How has Esme been?" You asked, wanting to move the conversation so the atmosphere wouldn't become stuffy due to uncomfortable conversation.

"Good," Trevor replied, leaning back into chair, making himself comfortable, "She's due with the baby soon."

"I had a dream about the baby. She'll have a boy, with curly brown hair and blue eyes. Shelby eyes." You replied, making Finn freeze.

This didn't go unnoticed by you, who easily shifted your teacup into your other hand, taking a sip, and with your free hand sitting it just above your husband's knee and rubbing his leg reassuringly.

Trevor nodded, unperturbed as he drunk his own coffee.

"How does it feel? To be married to someone you don't love?" Trevor asked, making Tatiana choke on her tea at the lack of tact her husband had.

You quickly moved around the table to help your cousin, but Trevor just looked between the pair of you, brown eyes unforgiving.

"We don't hate each other anymore, so it's easier." You replied as you stepped back around the table and settled back into your chair, drinking the last of your tea in one go.

"But it was a nasty thing of our families to do." Finn added, taking the first sip of his own.

Trevor smirked, "I wouldn't expect anything from a Gold. Marrying his children off into a diddicoy family."

You squeezed Finn's thigh, a sign for him to stay silent. You knew if you took the bait Trevor would pack up the kids and take them away just as quickly as he brought them here.

"It was only so she didn't end up with the likes of your younger brother," Tatiana shot back gently, reaching up and pinching her husband's ear playfully, making you and Finn's eyebrows rise up.

It was news to him, and to you. But, it made sense. If your father didn't want Bonnie to be successful so badly, then maybe you'd be married to one of the Lees to quell the fighting going on between your families. Or maybe a Fury boy, to tighten alliances. Hell, you swung both ways, maybe your father would send you off with a girl from either families. But, as you sat next to your husband, you were glad that you ended up with him.

You weren't stupid. You knew your dad was going to marry you off someday, like he was trying to do with Ezzie. You were women, expected to go settle down soon. If anything, Ezzie was overdue to settle down. Bonnie and your father were lucky. They were men. They got to do whatever they wanted.

"You've broken his heart, you know," Trevor mused, a smirk playing upon his face, "But, I suppose, with the way you and your husband oh so dearly love each other, I can forgive you."

You chuckled, and internally cheered. You won this round. He saw you and Finn as acquaintances, rather than annoyances for taking away his little cousins. For that, you were thankful.

The kids came back out with their baskets, talking amongst themselves. Finn hurriedly drank the last of his tea and went over to them, grabbing Sophie off of Katie and grabbing a toy out of Sophie's basket, showing it to her.

You watched at how your husband effortlessly interacted with the kids, and wondered; would that be him and your kids one day? Would you have kids one day?

"How's Bonnie's boxing going?" Tatiana asked you, making you look back at her.

"Oh, it's going well. Thomas and Arthur, they're good at promoting him," You answered, sounding far away, and Tatiana kicked your foot under the table, raising her eyebrows.

You were flustered. Six new kids in your house, ones that you only just met. And, to top it all off, you had to make a good impression on them. They were Finn's family. You knew he cared for his nephews and nieces much more than he cared for his brothers and sister, so you had to make a good impression. You didn't want to think about what would happen if they didn't like you.

You heard a knock on the door again, and got up, hurrying over to it, opening it.

Karl, Saoirse, Charlie, and Billy were there, with Jenica.

"Just came to drop these four off," Jenica said before the kids pushed past you and entered your apartment.

"The wife and I will be off then," Trevor said, making you spin back around to see him rinsing his and Tatiana's cups.

Tatiana came over and embraced you, saying see you later. Trevor told the kids that he would be going, but the kids barely even looked at him. He and Tatiana left your apartment, shutting the door behind them. They would be staying at Jenica's for the weekend, just in case anything happens to the kids.

You went and stood by the open living room window, looking out of it and breathing in the fresh air. Finn noticed the bothered look on your face and came over.

"What's wrong, love?" He asked quietly, making you turn and face him.

"It's just sort of — stifled in here. We've only a small apartment, Finn. And — what if the kids don't like me?" You said, lowering your voice at the last part.

Finn chuckled, making you frown.

"(Y/N), they'll love you. They'd be mad not to." He reassured, and Sophie reached out towards you, wanting to be held by you.

You grabbed the baby, and she clapped her hands in glee, then leaned up and gave you a kiss on the cheek, making you giggle.

"See? One down, five to go." Finn said, putting a hand on your upper arm and leaning down and placing a kiss on your forehead, then rubbing your arm comfortingly.

"(Y/N)! Mary and Katie want to know if you'll braid their hair!" Saoirse called out, "And I want you to do mine too!"

You looked over at the girls, who quickly looked away.

"Of course I'll braid your hair, do you girls have brushes?" You replied, going and sitting down on the couch.

"Katie packed them," Mary said, making Katie look at her funny.

"No, you said you were because I was finding Sophie's shoes!" Katie pointed out, making Mary frown, but nod.

"No worry, we'll buy a brush later for you two if you wish it," You said, waving your hand in a 'don't worry about it' motion, "Sersh, go and get my brush, comb, hair tied, and ribbons off of my vanity please."

Your sister nodded, running down the hall.

"Have you lot had lunch yet?" You asked Katie, who shook her head.

"Well, after I do your hair, how about we go and have a picnic at the park?" You suggested, and the children cheered.

"Can we bake cakes and take them with us?" John Junior questioned, momentarily looking away from his new toy horse.

"Of course we can, let's go pick some cake mixes." Finn answered, picking the boy up and carrying him to the kitchen.

Saoirse came back with everything you asked for, and placed them next to your feet.

"Me first!" Katie shouted, sitting on the floor between your legs.

"My hair's a bit knotty," She added as an afterthought, "I had my hair down and it was windy."

As you gently undid her bun, you could see that her hair, was, in fact, very knotty. You grabbed your brush and started at the very ends of her hair, grabbing her hair at the nape of her neck to make sure you dragging the brush through her hair wouldn't pull her head back too much. You slowly worked your way up, making sure to not hurt her scalp as you finished detangling her hair, then parted it down the middle.

"Do you want a normal braid or a reverse braid?" You questioned, and she shrugged.

"I'll give you reverse braids; grab the jar and pick out ribbons for me to tie your hair with at the end." You instructed softly as you used the rat tail comb to help section her hair.

Finn watched you as you did the three girls' hair with patient, feather soft touches, and felt his heart flutter. He felt lucky to have you, with all of your kindness and patience, as his wife.

•••

You now sat in the park, watching the older children run around. Soon you would all be going down to the netball courts so you could play netball. The kids were keen to see you play. Colin loved netball, apparently. Katie had just finished painting your nails, they were now covered in black polish. Billy and Sophie were sat on the blanket with you and Finn, playing with their toys. Charlie and John Junior were on the edge of the blanket, petting a very content Finn Junior. Sophie was dressed in her pretty pink sweater that you had knitted for it, the pink complimenting her brown hair and light brown eyes. You were leaned back on your palms, and Finn was laid down with his head on your thigh.

You felt good. Today had been a good day. You watched Finn's nephews and nieces, along with your sister, as they kicked Karl's soccer ball around. The sun was out, but it wasn't overly hot. Just warm. Nice. You tilted your head skywards, closing your eyes so you weren't momentarily blinded by the sun, feeling the warmth hitting  your face. It felt good. You listened to the sound of the kids running around, the babies babbling to each other, the boys petting your purring cat, your husband's soft humming, and smiled. A very good day indeed. You felt content, and this contentment was one of the ones that you felt right down in your soul.

"(Y/N)?" You heard a voice that you identified as Lockie's, making you open your eyes and look at the boy who was stood before you.

"Yes, my dear?" You replied, watching as he shifted from foot to foot.

He looked back over to the other children, who had momentarily stopped their game to watch him.

"Go on then!" Colin encouraged his brother, making you feel slightly confused.

Locking looked back at you, and stopped shifting from foot to foot, now fiddling with the hem of his sweater, "Erm, can me and the others call you Aunty (Y/N)?"

You looked down at Finn, who nodded, then looked back at the nervous boy before you.

"You and the others can call me whatever you're comfortable with. (Y/N), (N/N), Aunty (Y/N), Aunty (N/N), Bee, Aunty Bee — As long as you don't feel forced to say it," You informed him gently.

He gave you a big grin, and you noticed a tooth missing from the bottom row. You were taken by surprise when he suddenly leaned down and hugged you, then ran back off to the others calling out 'She said yes!'

He checked his watch, then sat up, "Five minutes and we're going to watch (Y/N) play netball!"

Sophie came over and plopped herself down into your lap, followed by Billy. You cuddled the two and gave them kisses, feeling joyous.

Finn noticed your small smile as you looked back at the group. He was right. They did love you, but nowhere near as much as he did.

§§§

you guys aren't even ready for chapter thirty lmaooo a lot happens there

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 28

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 26

PUBLISHED: 18/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

I started squealing as we got into the carriage. I loved Ferris wheels, and heights. In the line, Finn and I had planned out the rest of the night.

I sat myself right against the wall, looking out at the people on the ground as we began our descent into the sky. They had gotten smaller and smaller. I looked out at the buildings. I noticed that we could see the Cut from here.

"Oh, Finn, look, there's Lizzie and Tommy," I pointed out the pair, on the ground near a cotton candy cart, and looked over at my husband.

He was puffing on a cigarette, eyes on me.

"Oh, Finn, what's the point of coming on the Ferris wheel if you don't enjoy the view!" I whined, making him chuckle as he pulled the cigarette from his mouth.

"I am enjoying the view." He replied with a grin, then winked, a cocky tone in his words.

"Shut up," I muttered, looking back out towards the scenery, feeling my cheeks get warmer.

I continued looking out at the scenery, watching the people mill around the fairground, and enjoying the funny feeling in my stomach as we spun around.

Soon enough, we got out, Finn threw any arm around my waist, leading us to the bumper cars using his map.

I spotted Ada and Karl in line, Karl with a balloon on his wrist.

"Fancy seeing you two here," I called out as we approached them.

"Don't you two look quite the cute couple," Ada greeted as we lined up behind her.

"Uncle Finn, uncle Finn, can you drive me?" Karl begged, and Finn shook his head with a small grin.

"I'm on a date with Aunty (N/N), sorry," Finn replied, pulling me in closer to his side.

Karl pouted, but nodded. I felt my heartbeat speed up at the use of my nickname.

"A date?" Ada asked, sounding surprised.

"Yeah, Lizzie forced us," I joked, although it wasn't too far from the truth.

I would be too, if we were being honest.

"Who knows, by the end of the night we might know each other in the biblical sense," Finn said cheekily, making me gasp and slap his chest.

"Finn!" I squealed, making Ada laugh and Karl look at us confusedly.

Luckily, I was saved by the person announcing for everyone to get out of their cars, and exit the ride. I started bouncing on my heels, making Finn chuckle.

I really did love fairs.

We moved up onto the black floor after Finn gave the man our tickets, and got into a yellow car.

"We gonna annoy Karl and Ada, love?" Finn asked as I pulled the padded bar down over our laps.

Love. My butterflies came back tenfold at the stupid little nickname.

"Yes — But Karl's driving so be careful," I begged, and Finn nodded.

"I will," He spoke simply, but the smirk on his face said otherwise.

After all of the cars had people in them, the ride started. We jolted forward, and Finn immediately started chasing Karl and Ada.

I felt someone ram into us from behind, making us jerk forward. I looked around and saw that it was Flo and Dinah, Flo cackling away as she drove, Dinah blowing us a kiss.

"Finn, get those girls back," I commanded, and he laughed as he started chasing them.

"Your wish is my command," He said, dropping a hand from the wheel and placing it on my knee.

I felt my heart speed up at the contact, making me grin.

•••

Finn and I had just come from the circus and our second Ferris wheel ride of the night. We were now making our way towards the giant slide, after our quick stop at a cotton candy cart.

"Okay, so we went on the Ferris wheel, bumper cars, tilt-a-whirl, flying swings, Helter Skelter, circus, thanks to your family for getting us seats in the front row, second Ferris wheel ride, carousel, haunted house, and now we're going to the giant slide. That leaves the stalls, one final ride on the Ferris wheel, then fireworks at midnight." Finn informed me, looking down at the map as I bit into the pink cloud in my hand.

I gave a hum of approval as we walked towards the wooden slide, me dragging Finn by the belt loop again. I had pulled my yellow sweater on after sundown, because the night air had a chill in it, even with all of the people moving around the fairground.

In the haunted house, Finn had put an arm around me 'in case I got scared', but ended up nearly pissing himself when a contortionist ran full pelt at our stopped carriage in a bridge walk.

We continued trotting along until we ended up in line for the giant slide. It was a big wooden slide, one you had to sit on a piece of hessian cloth to go down. We grabbed one each from the pile at the bottom of the slide. Once Finn and I got to the top of the slide, I placed mine down and sat on it, then waited for Finn.

"We should make it a race." I decided, "Loser does whatever the winner tells them to do."

Finn nodded, "I'd be up for that."

I waited until the employee told us that it was safe to go, then started counting, "One, two-"

"-Three." Finn said, then pushed himself off.

"Finn, you bastard!" I screeched as I slid down after him, leaning forward and making myself go faster, catching up with him.

My hair blew back from how fast I was going. I whooped as I grabbed my hessian mat tighter. Finn bumped into me, sending me spinning around; making me shriek, the world turning into a blur. I reached out and grabbed Finn, making him yell as we tumbled off of the end of the slide together.

"Holy fuck, never again!" Finn swore, making me cackle.

"I won that one; you cheated, so I won by default." I decided as we stood up.

Finn didn't protest as I threw our hessian cloths into the pile. He held a hand out, and I helped him stand up.

Someone cleared their throats to our right, making us look.

Tommy and Lizzie stood there, Lizzie with a knowing smile on her face.

"(Y/N). Finn. Nice to see the date's going good." Tommy said simply, his blue eyes burning holes through us.

"It's going great," I said, interlacing my fingers with Finn's, who gave three quick squeezes.

"We'll be off then," Lizzie said, pulling her husband away from us.

I waved to the pair as I lead Finn away to the stalls. I spotted a familiar pair of men, then tried to lead Finn the other way.

"(Y/N)! Come and see your old dad and brother!" Dad called out, making me groan as Finn lead me over to them.

They were running a stall where you had to knock the cans over. I noticed oversized bears handing from the top of their stall.

I pointed up at the light brown one, "Dadda, Bonnie, I want that one."

"No can do, sister. You need to win it," Bonnie replied, leaning back against the bench of the stall, grinning.

My jaw dropped.

"Why!" I demanded, and Finn slung his arm around me.

"What do you have to do to win one?" Finn asked, and Bonnie cocked a brow as Dad smirked.

"Knock each pyramid over. No rebounds, no bounces." Bonnie informed him, "3 shillings; 3 shots."

Finn pulled the money out of his jacket pocket and handed them over to Bonnie, who gave him three balls.

"And I thought all Shelbys were good for was pushing papers around," Bonnie mused, making me roll my eyes.

"Finn, darling, ignore those two." I told him, "They're just trying to shake you up to make you miss, show them what you're made of."

Finn smirked, and started throwing the balls up into the air.

"Where are we going to put that bear in our apartment, love?" Finn asked, juggling the balls.

"You haven't even thrown a ball yet," Bonnie interjected.

Dad watched on in amusement, and I stayed silent as I leaned against the bench, watching the pair.

"I don't need to just yet; because I know I'm gonna knock 'em down. So, again, where are we going to put the bear?" Finn asked, turning back to face me, a cocky smirk on his face.

"If you miss I'll make my daughter divorce you," Dad called out to Finn, making me give Dad a death glare.

"In my room, at the foot of the bed," I answered my husband, and that was all it took for Finn to straighten up his stance and focus, then throw the three balls lightning fast, effectively knocking over the three towers.

Dad's eyebrows shot up in surprise, and Bonnie begrudgingly got the light brown bear down and gave it to me.

"I was just teasing, you know, didn't mean anything by it," Bonnie said to Finn, who gave him a boyish grin in return.

"I know, but what my wife wants," He then threw an arm around me, "She gets."

"See you later," I said as we walked along.

I looked around the stalls, trying to find something fun.

"Roll a penny, Finn I want to try it!" I pleaded, and he sighed but led me over there.

I knew that he thought it would just be a waste of money because it was a luck game but I tended to get lucky when it came to it.

Finn paid the girl running the stall, and I got three pennies.

I placed the little wooden wedge on the edge of the table, then dropped my first penny into the slot, then moved the wedge towards the paper, a bit towards the left, and dropped the penny again. I moved my penny right to the edge of the paper on the right, and dropped it into the slot, waiting for it to stop rolling and hit the paper with a clatter. I looked at my three coins. They all landed on 'WIN' squares.

"Congratulations, you can pick five prizes." The girl said blandly, sounding like she didn't even want to be there.

How boring. I'd want to be at a fairground working. You always got free rides.

"Erm, that sliding whistle, that plastic tiara, that bunch of temporary tattoos, and ... two of those friendship bracelets." I said, pointing to each one.

Finn grabbed the prizes off of the girl for me, putting the whistle, temporary tattoos, and friendship bracelets into his jacket pocket. He turned to me with the tiara in his hand, placing it onto my head gently.

"A tiara for the Queen of Onions," Finn dubbed gravely, then started laughing at my scandalised face.

"Queen of onions? Couldn't you have thought of anything better!" I exclaimed, watching him go red in the face as he cackled.

"It was either that or the queen of contrary ... ness. Contrariness." He announced after he calmed down, still giggling.

"For the last time, stop comparing me to an onion! And I'm not contrary!" I scolded, then spotted another stall and ran over there, Finn not too far behind.

"I'm no good at this one," Finn said as he forked over the money.

I handed him my bear, "Well lucky for you, I'm great at frustration."

I dropped the orange counter into the slot, and immediately started tilting the green bar using the knobs on either end, trying to get the counter to land in the notch in the middle of the bar. I tilted it left and right, slowing down every now and then as I thought it was going to land it the notch, then groaning as it didn't.

I tilted it towards the left quickly, then back towards the right, levelling it out. The counter landed in the notch and stayed there, making me whoop.

"Congratulations, pick a prize, pretty girl." The boy running the stall said, sending me a wink.

Finn stepped up and put an arm around me, "Yeah, pick a prize, love."

He then planted a kiss on the top of my head, making the employee drop his smile.

I smirked, and pointed to the giant bear, much like the one I already had, but this was a darker brown, "That one — For my husband, so we can match."

Finn grinned at me as the employee gave it to him, "Thanks, mate."

"Welcome," The boy replied, in a tone that told us that he was not, in fact, welcome.

"I think we've got enough material prizes, let's go try for money prizes," Finn decided, and I nodded, looping my elbow through his as both of us had our hands around our bears.

We didn't need money, we had enough, but it wouldn't hurt to win a few pounds, just in case.

I looked around for a fun stall, and Finn stopped, making me look up at him.

"Do you think I'll be able to make it up the unclimbable ladder?" Finn asked, nodding towards it.

"Nope." I replied, popping the 'p'.

You could make it up if you knew the tricks, but even then it was hard. Bonnie couldn't even do it and he was one of the most coordinated people I knew.

"If I win, will you give me a prize?" Finn asked, leading me over there.

"Sure," I answered, and Finn looked at me, raising his eyebrows.

"Yes," I affirmed, knowing he wanted a proper answer.

He grinned and stood in front of the employee.

"Pay a pound, try to climb the ladder. If you succeed, you win twenty-five pounds." The employee told Finn, a big million dollar smile on his face.

"Yeah, alright," Finn said, paying the employee, then giving me his bear.

"Want me to hold your jacket too?" I asked, and Finn nodded, taking it off and handing it to me.

I placed my bear on the ground and put his jacket on his bear, giggling as I did so.

"Wait," I said, making Finn look at me.

I fished a friendship bracelet out of the jacket pocket, then grabbed Finn's wrist, tying it on.

"For luck," I informed him, making him grin as he walked back over to the ladder.

Finn grabbed the sides of the ladder. He put both of his feet on the bottom rung, then lifted his right foot, moving his left hand as he did so, grabbing the side fabric of the ladder. I noticed that he put his feet at the edges of the rungs, not the centre.

Balance. That was the secret.

I watched him as he ascended the ladder, making it to the top with ease. I clapped, and the employee looked less than pleased as Finn dropped down onto the landing pad with ease, stretching his arms as he stood back up. I watched as his muscles flexed through the fabric of his shirt. It was a nice sight.

The employee grabbed the twenty-five pounds out of his pouch, handing it to Finn. Finn came over and I handed him his bear back, then picked up my own, and we began walking again.

How our legs weren't tired, I didn't know. Maybe we were too giddy to feel tired.

I noticed a man holding a multicoloured cube in one hand, and a pocket watch in the other, making me smirk.

"Finn, this way," I said, leading him over to that stall.

"Little miss! Do you want to try to solve this cube under one minute? You pay a pound and win fifty if you solve it under a minute," The employee said, and Finn bumped his side against mine.

I looked up at him.

"Are you going to get disappointed if you lose?" Finn asked, and I shook my head.

He grabbed a pound and handed it to the employee.

"Um, can you hold my bear please?" I asked Finn, who grabbed it off of me with a nod.

He started fishing around in his pocket again, and pulled out the other friendship bracelet. I grinned and gave him my wrist. He gently tied it around my wrist, leaning down and placing a kiss on my wrist after he was done, making my heartbeat speed up at the small gesture.

The employee cleared his throat, making me turn around and look at him, then gave me the cube, looking down at his pocket watch, "You can start — now!"

I started twisting and turning the cube, quickly solving the yellow side.

I went on and solved each side, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I raced to beat the time.

"Done!" I shouted as I finished the last side.

The employee's eyebrows shot up, "Forty seconds. You did it."

"Course I did," I shot back, making Finn chuckle behind me.

The employee reached into his pouch and pulled out the money. I gave it to Finn to put into his jacket pocket, zipping the pocket back up.

"Oi, mate, what's the time?" Finn asked, and the employee looked at him.

"Quarter to eleven," The employee said after checking his pocket watch.

Fuck me. We'd been here for a long time, but it only felt like five minutes.

"Is there a revolving bar here?" Finn asked, and the employee nodded, pointing him in the direction of it.

"I want to try that one before we go on the Ferris wheel, come on love." Finn said, leading me down towards it.

"Come on, hurry, I want to make the Ferris wheel before the fireworks are on," I urged, picking my pace up to a jog.

Finn jogged along beside me, and we made it to the stall. I looked at my watch. Twelve to. That gave us seventy-two minutes for Finn to do the bar, for us to ride the Ferris wheel one last time, and get back to the apartment building. We'd planned on sitting on top of the building to watch the fireworks.

The employee noticed us jogging toward him, and perked up, "Hello, lady and gent-"

"-Yeah, sorry for being rude, but how much is it." Finn cut in.

I had to bite my tongue so I didn't laugh.

"Pay one pound, win twenty-five if you manage to hold on for three minutes," The employee said.

Finn rummaged around in the pocket of his jeans, grabbing the money and handing it to the man.

"Okay, hop up!" The man said, grabbing out his pocket watch.

Finn put the bear on the ground.

"Finn," I said, grabbing his arm, making him turn and look at me.

I quickly stood up on the tips of my toes and placed a kiss on his cheek, right above the corner of his mouth.

"For luck," I said shyly, watching as a blush climbed up his neck and spread across his cheeks.

"I fucking feel lucky now," Finn muttered as he walked up to the bar.

The employee told him to hop up, and he did, holding on to the bar. The employee flipped a switch on the side of the stand holding the bar up, and the bar started to turn. I watched as he shifted his grip on the bar, huffing.

"You can do it, darling," I encouraged after the employee told him that he reached the one minute mark.

Finn continued to move his hands back and forth, his knuckles white. I was elated at the way his shirt was riding up ever so slightly, and the way it clung to him as he hung there, his muscles visible through the white fabric. The focus on his face was evident, his teeth clenched as he tried not to drop.

"Thirty seconds!" The employee said, looking up from his pocket watch.

I bounced on my heels excitedly as the employee counted down, reaching zero.

"You've won twenty-five pounds!" The employee said, grinning.

Finn dropped down, huffing. He fixed his shirt up and got the money off of the employee, putting it into the jacket pocket. At least one of us was smart enough to wear something with pockets that could zip.

"Ferris wheel, now, let's go!" I exclaimed after Finn picked his bear up, dragging him along.

•••

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You and Finn were currently ambling along the Cut, meeting Arthur halfway to your apartment building. You had half an hour before the fireworks started.

Finn was looking for good skipping stones to show off. He was great at skipping stones, one of the best in Small Heath. He found a heart shaped one, and quickly slipped it into his pocket.

"(N/N), look here, I reckon I can make twenty skips with this one!" Finn declared, making you look at him.

He was holding a perfectly circular one, and you urged him to try skipping it. He swung his arm back, then swung it forward and flicked his wrist, sending the rock skipping along. You both counted twenty-one skips before it sank, then cheered.

"That's impressive," You admitted, looking over at your husband.

He grinned back at you, feeling on top of the world.

"I can't skip stones," You revealed, making him gasp and place a hand on his chest, feeling completely and utterly shocked.

You looked away, feeling slightly embarrassed.

"I'll show you how while we wait for Arthur, come on," Finn said softly, realising his mistake.

You looked over at him, and he picked up some more stones. You walked over and stood next to your husband, putting your stuffed bear next to his.

He gave you a flat stone, standing behind you.

"Okay, so you always stand with your non-dominant side towards the water, so you can throw with your dominant hand," Finn explained, shifting your body so you were standing correctly.

He handed you a stone, "Then, you swing your arm, but flick only your wrist. You throw this at the water with your dominant hand, but you don't throw it down, you throw it across, but not too across."

You nodded at his safely advice, then tried it yourself, Finn whooping and clapping as you managed three skips with your stone.

"You're a natural, love," Finn told you as you spun back around and faced him, throwing your arms around his neck and pulling him down into a hug.

"It's only because you taught me," You murmured as you pulled away, looking up at your husband.

Your eyes flickered down to his lips, which were curled into a soft smile.

A car horn beeping pulled you back to reality, and you looked over to see Arthur in a dressing gown behind the wheel of his car.

"Come on, lovebirds, some of us actually need sleep!" He called out, but you knew it was good natured teasing.

You picked up your bears and ran over to the car, hopping in to the backseat.

You felt slightly disappointed that you didn't kiss Finn, but no matter. You'd have time in the future.

"Did you have an alright night?" Arthur asked you, looking at you two in the rear-view mirror.

"It was amazing," You spoke honestly, and Finn slipped his hand into yours, squeezing it thrice.

Arthur smirked at your answer. Tommy and Linda would owe him, (and others) money. They had a few bets placed on whether you and Finn would have a good time, whether you would kiss or not, whether you would shag or not.

They all had no intention of telling you and Finn, though. What you didn't know wouldn't hurt you.

You bounced in your seat as Arthur pulled up in front of your building.

"Thank you," You said hurriedly and followed Finn out of the car, shutting the door behind you.

You and Finn hurried up the first flight of exterior stairs.

"Here, Chuck us your bear, I'll put them inside, grab the food, you hurry up to the top," Finn said, and you gave him your bear, then sped along the balcony until you reached the door that took you into your apartment building.

There were four rows of apartments on each floor, two on the exterior of the building, then two on the interior, split by a hallway. You entered the interior of the building, running up the hallway and multiple flights of stairs until you reached the door that let you out onto the roof.

You opened it, then walked over to the edge, sitting on it and dangling your feet over the edge. You shivered. It was colder up here. You looked at the time. Ten minutes to go. You watched three minutes tick by until you heard the door to the roof open with a 'bang!'

You spun around, and Finn was stood there, a bottle of lemonade in one hand, what looked like water in the other, and something wrapped in a cloth held against his chest with his forearm. He had a blanket around his shoulders, making you snort.

He hurried over to you, sitting down next to you.

You had cut up tomato and cheese before you left, so you could make sandwiches before bed if you were still hungry.

All Finn had to do was butter the bread, put the tomato and cheese onto the sandwiches, along with salt and pepper, then cut his into squares and yours into triangles.

As soon as Finn unwrapped the sandwiches, your stomach growled. He handed you one of yours, and you thanked him, then devoured the small sandwich, grabbing the bottle of lemonade and taking a swig.

He produced a handkerchief from his pocket, along with the temporary tattoos, "Reckon you can give me one of those tattoos?"

"I'd love to," You answered, sifting through the pack.

You found one of a cartoon pistol firing.

"Take your jacket and the blanket off," You urged Finn, who did so.

You opened the bottle of water and shoved the handkerchief inside, then pulled it out and wrung it out over the side of the building. You placed the temporary tattoo onto his left arm, then placed the wet cloth over it, rubbing it to make sure the tattoo under it was completely wet. Finn watched you as he ate his cheese and tomato square.

He looked down at his watch. Two minutes to go. He pulled the blanket around the pair of you. You grabbed it and pulled it around you, shuffling closer to Finn so you both had more blanket. He threw his arm over your shoulder, you leaning in to his side.

"It's starting!" You gasped, wiggling on the spot.

You watched in awe as the first firework ascended, and burst into a brilliant ball of blue. You barely blinked as the dazzling display went on, eating your sandwich, but you couldn't even appreciate the taste due to all of your attention being on the fireworks.

Finn, however, was barely focusing on the fireworks. He continually looked over at you, your amazed expression at the way the fireworks painted Small Heath's streets rainbow.

The heart shaped rock felt especially heavy in his pocket as he looked back out at the sky, absentmindedly tracing patterns on your arm.

What he didn't know, however, was that you could feel him looking at you, and every time Le looked away you would peek at him, admiring him under the multi-coloured light.

He looked gorgeous.

As soon as the fireworks ended, you groaned, and bit into your last sandwich slice quite bitterly, making Finn chuckle.

"Before I forget," He began, making you look at him.

He pulled the heart shaped rock out of his pocket, and placed it into your palm.

You gasp, and Finn saw your eyes light up at the small gift.

"Oh, Finn, it's amazing! I'm going to put it on my vanity so I'll see it every morning," You informed him, which made him grin.

He felt invincible. You made him feel invincible.

•••

You groaned as Finn shook your shoulder.

"You're bleeding, love," He told you, making you shoot up.

You could feel a sticky substance between your legs, making you whine.

"Go have a shower, I'll put clean clothes in the bathroom and change the sheets," Finn said, and you stumbled out of your bed, and into the bathroom.

It wasn't even daylight yet.

Finn immediately stripped the sheets and doona cover, going and putting them into the laundry. He grabbed his own sheets and doona, then went and placed them on your bed, making sure to put the fitted sheet on properly. He rummaged through your closet and found you a clean nightgown and under layers, walking to the bathroom and dropping them just inside the door, making sure to look the other way so he wouldn't catch a glimpse of you in the shower.

He never understood why men would go and do whatever women wanted when they were bleeding, but as he put the kettle on to boil and started to make your tea just how you liked it, he understood. Understood that you deserved to be taken care of, to be shown love. He'd go and buy flour just to make biscuits from scratch if you came out of the bathroom and said you wanted them with your tea.

As the kettle continued to boil, he walked down to his room and marked the day on his calendar, then marked the six days after it, then counted twenty-eight days onwards and circled the week there, too. He knew that women's bodies didn't run on clocks, but at least this way he would know to stock the kitchen with your favourite food so you wouldn't be left without.

§§§

okay so if I stick to chapter plans I should be starting writing season 5 in chapter 48,,, we're going to get a lot of Finn and reader action before then lol

Did y'all like the date or nah??

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 27

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 25

PUBLISHED: 16/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

I walked around a furniture in London, hand in hand with Finn. We had come up for the day to buy new furniture, and then, tonight, we'd be going to the fair tonight. I felt giddy just thinking about it.

We had a shop attendant escorting us around, explaining each piece of furniture. Finn had arranged it, as well as arranging for delivery and assembly of our new furniture.

We had already gotten a full body mirror to place at the end of the hallway in our apartment, which was fun.

"What if we got Chesterfields?" Finn mused as we slowed down in front of them.

I scrunched my nose up. No wonder he wanted Lizzie to come with him to get the beds. He obviously didn't know how to decorate, or what was good or not.

"Finn, we are not getting leather sofas. If we fall asleep on there for a nap the other will have to pry us off with a spatula." I replied, making him snort.

I heard the shop attendant chuckle but cover it with a cough.

"We'll what if we got a Chesterfield knockoff that had proper upholstery then?" Finn asked, and I shook my head.

"The buttons will fall off at some point and I don't want to spend the rest of my life sticking them back on." I reasoned, making him sigh, but nod.

We walked down further, and I spotted the perfect couch.

"Finn, come sit your arse on this," I commanded, walking over to it and flopping down onto it.

I sighed and laid back on it. It was quite comfy. It'd be nice to nap on, and to top it all off, it was the same colour as the cat so the cat hair wouldn't show up much.

Finn came and sat on it, then laid back next to me, "Fucking hell. I didn't know they made couches like this. It's like sitting and laying on a cloud."

"We're getting two!" I decided as I sat up, and he gave a thumbs up, still laying down.

"It's a four seater," The attendant explained, making me nod, "And it's modular, meaning you can move the chaise and split the couch in half as you pleased. The corner on the side Mr. Shelby is laid on splits off."

(Obviously a more modern couch shhhh)

"That's the lounge settled, then." I stated, and Finn hummed in agreement as he sat back up.

"We have armchairs by the same people, same colour if you'd like to see those," The attendant added, and I looked at Finn, who raised an eyebrow.

My call. I looked back at the attendant, and nodded.

"Yes, we'd like that," I replied, and he gave a quick smile and lead us towards the armchairs, showing us the armchairs he described earlier.

"We'll take two of those," Finn told the attendant, coming up and wrapping an arm around my waist.

I leaned into his embrace without even thinking about it.

"Good choice, Mr. Shelby! You head to the register and I'll attend to you just after I speak to our delivery men," The shop attendant excused himself, then walked off.

We headed back to the front of the shop, waiting around the register.

Finn stood behind me and wrapped both of his arms around my waist, and I almost immediately leaned back into his embrace.

"You excited for tonight?" Finn questioned, and I could hear the nervous tone in his voice.

"Absolutely," I replied, a soft smile finding its way onto my face.

I felt him sigh in relief, making me grin. The attendant came back, and Finn stepped away from me, making me feel slightly disappointed at the lack of contact. I reached out and slipped my hand into his, and he quickly squeezed my hand three times. That was new.

As Finn started talking to the attendant, I raised my wrist to look at my watch and spotted a blue ribbon.

Saoirse. I had promised to get her something from Harrods, since she couldn't come with us. Finn squeezed my waist, making me look up at him.

"We're done here." He informed me, leading me out to the car.

"We've got to go to Harrods. I need to buy Saoirse a doll." I reminded Finn, and he nodded.

"I remember, she needed a new one because Karl broke hers." Finn replied as we got into the car, making me grin.

Saoirse had come visited Finn and I, sleeping over whilst Dad took Polly away from camp for the night. We had taken her, and Karl, who had come out for the weekend to visit his favourite uncle (Finn), to the park. We were stood in a bunch kicking a soccer ball to each other. Karl kicked it wrong, resulting in the ball hitting Saoirse's porcelain doll that Bonnie had bought her and knocking it off the bench we had sat our stuff on, the poor doll shattering on the concrete.

I had to sit on top of Saoirse so she didn't strangle Karl. It wasn't one of her finest moments.

"Oh! Finn, can we buy clothes here too? I want to match when we go out tonight." I said, removing the blue ribbon from my wrist as he drove.

"Isn't that tacky?" Finn replied, making me gasp.

"No!" I snapped, then calmed myself, "If we did his and hers versions it could be cute."

Finn hummed in agreement, and I started fiddling with the hem of my skirt as we drove along, looking out of the window at the scenery.

•••

I stood in front of the full body mirror, checking my outfit as Finn got ready in the bathroom. We had decided to wear blue jeans, and white T-shirts, along with a pair of black tennis shoes. We would also have to take coats, as it would get colder as the night went on. I had my favourite yellow sweater wrapped around my waist.

I had braided the top half of my hair into twin braids, pulling them back into a bun, and left the bottom half out. I looked at how my new earrings shone under the light. Finn had bought them at Harrods for our first date.

We'd be leaving for it as soon as he was ready. Arthur had agreed to drop us off, and pick us up if needed, so we didn't need to drive around.

I didn't want to wear a dress or skirt, because we'd be out and about and I didn't want any outfit malfunctions in case a good breeze came by.

I was glad I didn't, though, because this outfit showed off my curves very well.

In the reflection of the mirror, I saw the bathroom door open, "I'm ready!"

I turned around and watched as Finn came out of the bathroom, white T-Shirt clinging to his muscles, and his curly hair free instead of gelled back, one hand up on his shoulder, fingers hooked under the collar of his black jacket which hung freely on his back. I noticed his half heart necklace over his shirt instead of under it. He looked good. I whistled, making him chuckle and look away, rubbing the back of his neck.

I could see the blush climb up his neck, making me smirk, "Don't you look pretty, lover boy?"

"I suppose so," He replied, and looked back in my direction.

His eyes widened, and he looked me up and down.

"You look good," Finn commented as he pulled his jacket on, leaving it unzipped, "Proper good. Might have to ask some Peaky boys to tail us around to make sure all of the other boys at the fair keep their eyes to themselves."

I giggled as I walked up to him, wrapping my arms around his neck. He wrapped his around my waist, and leaned down, placing a kiss on my forehead. My heartbeat sped up at the small gesture.

"Let's go," He said as he pulled away, and laced his fingers through mine.

I gave his hand a squeeze, and he gave mine three quick squeezes.

"What does that mean?" I asked as we exited the apartment, Finn locking the door behind us, "The three squeezes?"

"'S a secret," Finn said with a grin, making me huff, half-joking as we walked along the balcony.

I started swinging our hands, and felt a bit sick in anticipation. Not the bad sick. The good kind of sick. The excitement that made itself a funny feeling running through your veins. Nearly electric. I spotted Arthur leaning against his car, removing a cigarette from his mouth and stomping it out.

"Artie!" I called out, making him look over at Finn and I, and smirk.

"Don't you two look like a cute couple?" He teased, opening the door for us.

"That's because we are," Finn interjected, making me blush.

Arthur laughed as I climbed into the backseat, followed by Finn.

"You got any snow?" Arthur asked Finn as he started the car.

Finn shook his head, "Tonight I'll be feeling good enough without it, I reckon."

Arthur chuckled, "Alright, Finny boy, fair enough."

We drove through Small Heath, and I could spot the lights from the fairground before we actually arrived there. I started bouncing in my seat, making Finn chuckle.

Bonnie and Dad would be working a stall here, somewhere.

Arthur slowed the car to a stop, and we got out.

"Call me when you're ready to come home, or let me know if you're walking," Arthur commanded, and we nodded.

"Don't have too much fun," Arthur said with a wink, making Finn roll his eyes and shut the car door.

"What do you want to do first?" Finn asked as I grabbed his hand and led him into the fairground.

"Save the Ferris wheel until last — Actually no, we should go soon, then at sunset, then one last ride before we leave here — Can we go look at the stalls? And the bumper cars?" I begged, looking back at him.

He slowed down and plucked a pamphlet from a stand. I came over and looked at it with him. There was information about the fair on one side, and a map on the other. Handy.

"Oh! Big top, Finn, let's go there!" I exclaimed as I spotted it on the map.

"I want to go too but I reckon it'll be sold out," Finn grumbled, which made me frown as I looked at the map again.

Hold on.

I pointed at the red and white tent on the map, labelled 'Circus Extraordinaire', "Finn, that's the Palmer's circus crew. I'd be able to get us in for free because we're family."

Finn perked up, "Really?"

"Really," I confirmed, and looked up, "We should go on the Ferris wheel now, then go to the big top."

"Yeah. Says here the next show starts in an hour. We'd have enough time to go on the Ferris wheel before then." He agreed, folding up the map and putting it into his back pocket.

I could see the Ferris Wheel from where we stood. I hooked a finger through one of the belt loops in Finn's jeans, and dragged him along, making him laugh at my enthusiasm.

We weaved our way through the crowd until we ended up in the line for the Ferris wheel. I bounced on my heels, feeling excited.

"Oi!" I heard behind us, making me turn around and look.

Ezzie and Isiah were there, Ezzie holding a big brown teddy bear.

"Do you follow me everywhere? That's a bit odd," Finn joked as Isiah led Ezzie over to us, making Isiah chuckle.

"You two on a date then?" Isiah asked, eyeing us in curiosity.

"Yeah — First one." Finn replied, wrapping an arm around my waist.

"Good luck," Isiah said, and Ezzie narrowed her eyes at Finn.

"You hurt my little sister and I'll chop yours and Isiah's pricks off." She warned, making Isiah look at her in surprise.

"Now, we're going to have one last go of this, then go home," Ezzie informed me as they lined up behind us, making me nod.

The night's not even begun and they're going home. I pouted, feeling slightly disappointed, but also slightly thrilled.

It would be nice to have Ezzie there for a bit, but I was glad that Finn and I got to be alone. I wanted Finn and I to be alone, in each other's presence, without any distractions.

§§§

I’ve been updating on Wattpad but forgetting to update here oof

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 26

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

@bluehairdie

@krillfromsky

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 24

PUBLISHED: 15/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

I sat with Lizzie in her office. She was training me to take over for her when she went on maternity leave.

I was also taking a correspondence course, where I was learning to type so I could do it without looking. She was teaching me too, which is what we were focusing on at this very moment.

A knock sounded on Lizzie's office door.

"Come in," She called out, and the door opened, revealing Saoirse, Charlie, and Billy, the latter holding a bunch of roses.

With Charlie holding his hand for support, Billy walked over and handed me the bouquet, a big grin on his face.

"Aunty Bee!" Billy said joyously as I picked him up and put him on my lap.

He was too little to say my actual name yet, so he called me my family nickname.

"For you, Aunt (N/N), from Uncle Finn," Charlie informed me as he headed over to Lizzie and gave her a cuddle, asking her how his little sister was.

I squeezed Billy and thanked him for bringing me the bouquet, making him giggle.

"They're for all of your efforts in training to be a secretary. And just cause Finn felt like it." Saoirse recited, then I put Billy down, watching as he toddled back over to Saoirse, then Charlie ran back out, Saoirse giggling as she shut the office door behind her.

I looked at the bouquet, running my finger over a soft petal.

"You're smiling," Lizzie pointed out, and I could hear the smile in her own voice.

"I hadn't noticed," I mused, placing the roses down next to the typewriter.

"How's it going with Finn?" Lizzie inquired as I copied what she already had on the sheet, trying not to look down at my hands as I pushed each key.

"Good." I replied simply, and it was.

"Give me a bit more than that, I want details!" Lizzie complained teasingly, grinning as she picked up her cup of tea.

"We jump each other's bones every night and only pretend to hate each other so you don't catch on to our passionate feelings for each other." I said matter-of-factly, making her snort at my lie.

"Come on," She begged, and I rolled my eyes, pulling my hands back from the typewriter, knowing that I wasn't going to get anymore practice done right now.

"It's good — We don't fight over petty things, he buys me gifts, as you can see, and I buy him gifts. He ends up in my bed more often than not, because we read a book together or just talk and he falls asleep there. I don't mind it. I don't hate him anymore. I like him — as a friend." I said, and she gave me a knowing look.

"I used to like Tommy as just a friend, and look where that got me," She replied, turning to the side.

Her bump was showing now, quite prominent. She was glowing. She only had two more months until she gave birth.

"I'm not going to end up like that!" I protested, but whether I meant pregnant or in love I wasn't sure.

Lizzie gave me a look that said she believed otherwise.

"Has he taken you on a date yet?" She asked, and I shook my head, making her gasp.

"Has Tommy taken you on a date yet?" I questioned, and she rolled her eyes but nodded, a soft smile appearing on her face.

"I'm not married to Tommy, though. You, however, are married to Finn, you should go out sometime." She reasoned, then sipped her tea.

"Ugh, fine. I'll tell him that you said that he needs to take me out, then." I threw my hands up in fake exasperation, but couldn't help the butterflies in my stomach as I thought about Finn taking me on a date.

Lizzie cheered, making me laugh as I put my fingers back on the keys. I quickly finished typing, with no errors this time.

I got up and stretched, going to stand next to Lizzie, grabbing my own cup of tea and taking a sip.

"How's it going with you," She asked, and I could hear the concerned undertone in her voice.

"Better," I answered, and it was true, "But I still feel unloved sometimes, even though I know I am and I deserve to be. By others and myself."

Lizzie gave me a sympathetic look. As a former whore I fully believed that she knew those feelings all too well.

"Do you tolerate yourself?" Lizzie inquired, and I snorted.

"Barely," Was my bitter reply.

"Well; you need to be neutral. Rome wasn't built in a day. It's not about saying that you're the kindest or anything like that, it's just about thinking about the small things, like how you say hello to everyone when you see them. And you've got to take notice of the little things too, not only what you do but what other people do for you. That way you won't get lost in your own head," Lizzie explained, making me nod, "But don't get too happy. Everyone's down sometimes."

I hummed in agreement.

"Shall we make a list?" Lizzie asked, sitting herself down in the chair in front of the desk gracefully, "I used to write down one thing for each person, but now I don't need to, because I know that I'm appreciated. And loved."

She caressed her bump on the last word, a smile finding its way onto her face. I 'awwed'. I wanted to be that happy, and I knew that it was attainable.

"I'll write down the names of everyone in the family, then," I replied, grabbing a spare piece of paper and a pen.

I had been focusing on typing too long. I needed a small break. I'd probably go seek out Finn after this, and go to lunch.

Dad - Always sits on the sides of couches in case I want to sit on the arm

Ezzie - Signed up for netball with me so I wouldn't be the only new girl

Bonnie - Carries my favourite chocolate in case he sees me

Saoirse - Leaves me notes about how she loves me whenever she stays over

Polly - Knows how I take my tea

Arthur - Looks after us at the Garrison

Tommy - Gave me a decent job

Finn - Carries spare ribbons and hair ties for me

Michael - Sends me clothes that I might like from America

Charlie Strong - Always finds me something interesting in his packages

Jeremiah - Taught me how to read

Isiah - Always tells me how Ezzie is doing if he's heard from her and I haven't

Linda - Bought me books that I could read

Lizzie - Teaches me new things

Charlie - Called me Aunty first

Ada - Showed me how to walk in heels

Karl - Made me a painting at school

Johnny Doggs - Updates me and Finn on how Esme and the kids are going

Curly - Looks after Charlotte when I ask him to

I placed my pen down, and Lizzie looked at the page.

"I thought you would've put the way that Finn dragged me around to buy four-poster beds so you could be comfortable in each other's beds," Lizzie said dryly, making my eyebrows shoot up.

It made sense now. The curtains could block out the light from my window for Finn, and I could still get my air whilst there was no light hitting us.

I felt my stomach growl, making me blush.

"Go have lunch," Lizzie made a shooing gesture, making me chuckle, and say see you later.

I grabbed the picnic basket from my feet and crossed the room to the door, opening it.

Tommy was standing just outside of the door. He quickly stepped out of my way with a nod. I nodded back at him, and headed down to Finn's office, which had finally had his name on the door.

I knocked, and heard a faint 'come in'. I opened the door, and Finn was just pulling on his coat, getting ready to leave.

He grinned when he saw me, which sent butterflies through my stomach. He quickly crossed the room, adjusting his cap on his head

"Did the flowers get there alright?" He asked as he walked through the door.

I swung it shut behind him, "Yeah, Billy walked them to me with Charlie's help."

"He does love his aunty Bee," Finn chuckled as I slipped my free hand into his.

He gave it a squeeze as we walked through the building, and exited it. We were heading to the park for lunch, to have a picnic.

We chatted as we walked, talking about the fact that we would have to buy new furniture. Esme had agreed to let the kids come visit on the weekend, and the furniture at the apartment didn't have the room to fit nine people, so we had to buy a new dining table, and a new set of armchairs and lounges. Maybe even two lounges. We agreed to get a dark colour, though, to hide stains with ease.

Soon enough, we arrived at the park, and picked a spot on the grass to sit on. I grabbed the blanket out of the basket and handed it to Finn, who spread it out. I sat down, putting the basket next to me.

Finn grabbed out the sandwiches, and the lemonade, handing me mine.

"You know, Lizzie is very disappointed that you haven't taken me on a date yet. She's ordering you to do so." I said as I unwrapped my sandwich, making him laugh.

"Well, tell her I'll take you to the carnival on the weekend, then." Finn replied easily, leaning back and laying his head down in my lap, removing his cap.

"I shall," I replied, then leaned back and took the first bite of my sandwich, being mindful not to drop any crumbs onto Finn.

I finished my first sandwich, and crumbled up the paper that I wrapped my sandwich with, throwing it back into the picnic basket.

"Play with my hair?" Finn requested, and I dusted my hands off, then ran them through his gelled curls, making him hum in approval and close his eyes.

I looked down at my husband, the sun shining down on his freckled face. I brought one hand away from his hair and gently stroked his jaw line, making him shudder.

"Not eating lunch until you get back?" I asked him, making him nod, eyes still closed.

Most of the times he ate with me, but sometimes he didn't feel like lunch until later. Those days were usually the ones in which he was fed up with his work.

I looked up at the sun, and sighed as I felt it shine down on my face. It wasn't too strong, a pleasant warmth. The rest of today was going to be a good day. I could feel it.

I thought about Finn taking me to the carnival, and I felt my face get a tiny bit warmer, and I couldn't blame it on the sun. I felt giddy, and excited.

§§§

Okay so I brought their first date forward lol it was originally going to be in chapter 30 but I got impatient 💔

Also I started this story one month ago!! Thank you all for supporting me with it :))

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 25

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

@shelundeadxxxx

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 23

PUBLISHED: 14/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

FINN'S POV

I just wanted to go home and drink. Tommy fucked up the good mood you had put me in. The other day, he had stepped me up, giving me an actual job instead of following him around doing endless bits and bobs. A job of making sure everything went smoothly at the racetracks, and that nothing happened to our bookies, and that every bit of money that we made was accounted for.

Today, he had someone following me around whilst I was doing that job. A new boy, no less. It was insulting. Always looking over my shoulder, asking me what I was doing, making sure I was doing it the way Tommy wanted. I grew up around racetracks, I knew how it all worked, Tommy and the boys showed me how it all worked. I could do it in my sleep. It made me feel stupid, the way Tommy treated me sometimes.

I walked up the stairs, and along the balcony. I stopped outside our apartment and pulled out my cigarette case, putting one between my lips, then pulling my lighter out of my pocket. I flicked it open and tried to light my smoke with it, to no avail. Fuck me. This just wasn't my day.

I placed the loose cigarette and empty lighter back into my pocket, and walked into the apartment, taking off my cap as I did so. I was immediately met by the smell of a cake cooking, and the chatter of kids.

You were there, standing next to Karl, Saoirse, and Bonnie as they licked batter off of two beaters and a spoon. You were holding a bowl and two spoons, your hair pulled up into a high messy bun.

You looked away from Bonnie, and your eyes lit up and you beamed me a smile as soon as you saw me stood there, "Finn! I saved you some batter from our celebration cake."

You held up the bowl and spoons proudly. Everyone else said various words of greeting, but were too preoccupied with eating batter. Karl swiped some off of Saoirse's beater, then she swiped some off of Bonnie, who then tried to swipe some off of you, to no avail. You laughed at your brother's crestfallen face, and he ruffled your hair, making you squeal.

Your smile soon dropped as you realised something was up with me. You asked Bonnie to put everything in the sink after they were done as you dropped the teaspoons into the bowl. You came over and looped your arm through mine, leading me down to your room and shutting the door behind us.

"What's wrong, Finn?" You asked softly, a hint of worry in your tone, going and placing the bowl on your bed, then coming to stand in front of me.

"Fucking — Tommy fucked me over." I grumbled, and you gave me an understanding look.

"Want to talk about it?" You questioned, going and sitting on your bed, tapping the spot next to you.

I went and sat down, leaning against the footboard of your bed, as you moved and made yourself comfortable up at the headboard, bowl in hand.

"Tommy had Richard Carpenter following me around all day at the racetracks, asking me questions about every single thing I was doing." I complained, and you scrunched your nose up, placing the bowl down.

"He asked Dick, of all people? One of the new boys? The one who wouldn't know his own knob from a doorknob?" You said incredulously, making me snort, even though I was proper mad.

"Yes, that one. He even accused me of dipping my hand!" I threw my hands up in frustration, and your jaw dropped.

I also didn't like Richard because of the way he always tried to flirt with you; even in front of me. Disrespectful prick. He thought just because he was older than me he could boss me around, even though I had the seniority in rank.

"That's a no go. What did Tommy say?" You questioned, shifting around on the spot.

"He told me to suck it up." I grouched, and you frowned, "Sometimes he sees me as a man but I think he still sees me as the little boy who he left behind with Poll when him and the others went to War. I don't know what to do."

"Do you want some advice?" You asked, and I shrugged.

"Sure." I answered, not sure how it would help.

"Well, you're still growing. You should tell Tommy that it frustrates you, but go with the flow too. You're still a bit younger than him and the others, so it might be hard for them to see that you're a man, especially because of your age gap." You advised, and I nodded.

That made sense. I only turned eighteen just after New Years. I felt eighteen, but whether or not they saw me as eighteen was the question. I'd call Tommy later and tell him not to let Richard follow me around. Maybe it was one of his tests. He liked testing people's loyalty, and his power. Sometimes.

You picked the bowl back up and shuffled down so you were near me, "Now, would you like some batter?"

"I'd love some," I answered honestly, and you placed the bowl in my lap, sitting with your back against the wall, but still leaving a gap between us.

I stretched my arm out and made a noise, and you came and leaned into my side. I wrapped my arm around you, and you made yourself comfortable, snuggling into my side. When you were this close, I could smell your flowery shampoo and conditioner, as well as your perfume. I took a deep breath, and felt all of the tension I was holding leave my body, your familiar scent chasing it away.

You grabbed a spoon and ran it along the side of the bowl, gathering a bit of the chocolate batter, then nudged me, bringing it up to my mouth. I dipped forward and bit the spoon, and you let it go, the bowl of it in my mouth. My eyebrows shot up. This batter was better than any cake batter I'd ever tasted, and I'd tasted a lot of batters.

You gathered your own batter on your own spoon, and placed it into your mouth. I could hear the chatter of the kids and Bonnie through the door, but I wasn't ready to go out yet. I wanted to stay here, with you, eating batter from your celebratory cake.

Hang on. Why were you celebrating?

"Why'd you bake this cake for?" I asked you, and you smiled softly, looking down as you gathered more batter.

"Dad and Tommy are becoming permanent business partners, Dad's gonna be a foot soldier, doing the dirty work. So is Bonnie, when he's got the time." You informed me, "They'll be staying here, with me, and not leaving."

"That's great, honest." I replied, giving you a quick smile as I brushed hair out of your face with my free hand so you didn't get it dirty with batter or eat it.

It really was great that you'd have your family here with you, that you got to stay connected. I'm sure Isiah would be pleased by your sister staying here, too.

“Oh!” You said suddenly, and sat up, feeling around your pockets.

You started patting your chest, and reached down your shirt, then pulled out a lighter from your bra.

“I bought two — One for me and one for you, just in case the other doesn’t have theirs. Sorry if the letters are a bit messy, I carved it in myself,” You explained, handing it to me.

I looked at it under the light. ‘F.S.’ Was carved into it, very neatly might I add. I spotted a little carving of a razor blade down in the bottom corner, making me snort. It was a nice, thoughtful gift.

“I love it, thank you,” I said, giving you a soft grin.

You blushed and looked away, mumbling something about it not being a big deal. The smile stayed on my face as I gathered more batter on my spoon, feeling much better than I was when I walked in the apartment door.

•••

THIRD PERSON'S POV

Today was the day. Your first netball game. You were excited, and nervous. Everyone came to watch you play. You were sure Finn told them, as you kept it quiet.

You looked over at the seats that lined the courts as you grabbed your bib, WA printed on the front and back in white, and pulled it on over your netball dress. Ezzie wasn't playing this quarter, she was on the bench, going to swap out Flo when she got tired.

You snorted as you saw your family take up nearly an entire ground row. From left to right, there was , Curly, Uncle Charlie, Jeremiah, Isiah, Michael, Polly, Aberama, Bonnie holding an upset Violet, Saoirse, Finn with Charlie on his lap and the cat at his feet, Karl, Ada, Tommy, Lizzie, Linda with Billy on her lap, Arthur, and Johnny Doggs.

Charlie had noticed you first, in your yellow netball dress, and pointed at you, calling out your name, prompting everyone else to look. You gave them all a smile and a wave as you walked over to your starting spot on the goal third, making sure your feet were behind the line. You looked over at your husband once more.

He was watching you carefully. You had braided your hair back into twin braids, so it wouldn't get into your face whilst you played. He liked the look on you, this way he could see your face properly.

‘Good luck’ You saw him mouth, and you gave a thumbs up, mouthing back ‘thanks’.

You focused your attention back on the umpires, your own Coach Lynn, and one from Camden Town, as Coach Lynn flipped a coin for who was starting off with the ball. Flo picked heads, and the other Centre picked tails. You watched as the silver coin left Coach Lynn’s hands, and landed on the ground.

“Heads!” She announced, and you grinned as she gave Flo the ball.

Flo stepped up into the centre circle, and the whistle was blown. You stepped into the centre third, and made sure you were in front of the other team’s WD.

“Flo!” You called out, and the pass came, you catching it in front of your chest, then pivoting around, looking for an unmarked girl on your side.

A flash of blonde in a yellow netball dress caught your eye, no red dress near her. Ivy. You threw the ball, and ran up to the goal circle. Ivy threw the ball back to you, and you threw it to Hilda. She pivoted around, facing the ring, and threw the ball back to Ivy, knowing that she wouldn’t be able to get the shot with the string bean standing in front of her.

“Uncle Arthur, she looks taller than you!” Karl gasped, pointing to the Camden Town GK as Ivy got the goal.

“And she doesn’t even have heels on.” Saoirse added, making all of the adults chuckle.

Finn was shocked. When you said that netball was a fast-paced game, he didn’t doubt you. But he didn’t think that it was that fast.

“The time it took to get the first goal was less than thirty seconds!” Ada exclaimed, looking down at her watch.

“They’re not allowed to hold the ball for longer than three.” Finn informed her, not taking his eyes off the game, “If they do, it’s a held ball, and it’s an automatic swap over. That’s why they’re always moving.”

Finn knew the rules off by heart now. You had told him, and answered every question that he had about your ‘confusing’ game, just so he could watch it and not be confused about what was happening. He refused to go and support you and not know what was happening. It was a stupid thing to do. A fool could do that. Finn wasn’t a fool. He was a Shelby.

Finn groaned as Camden Town team got the ball because Dinah passed it to Ivy.

“What’s happening now?” Saoirse demanded, grabbing Finn’s arm.

“Dinah, that one with the GD on her bib? She passed it all the way down to Ivy, the one with the GA on her bib. That’s not allowed, it needs to be touched in the centre third, and Dinah threw it from Camden’s goal third down to our goal third, so Camden’s got the ball.” Finn said, gesturing as he did so to make his point clear, and Saoirse nodded.

She understood. Kind of.

Polly and Aberama started chuckling, making Finn look at the pair.

“Nothing,” Polly said, and Finn turned his eyes back to the game.

The pair knew that you wouldn’t go support someone’s game and sit through numerous rundowns of the rules unless you cared for them and wanted to make an effort, and Finn did exactly that.

•••

Arthur watched you and your table as you drank, keeping an eye on you lot and making sure no one bothered you and dampened your mood, per Finn’s request.

The girls had asked you out for drinks after your win, and you agreed. As you drank your gin, your cheeks ruddy and heart full, you felt like life was as perfect as it could get.

§§§

AHHH first netball game!! Sorry for not making it longer lol but I figured that you all didn’t want to read a full game of netball lmao

Also I do know that some of my links to posts don’t work so I’ll fix those sometime soon!!

Love y’all x

- Sunflower ❤️

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@im-your-possession

@bethabear12

@paisley-37

NEXT PART

Part 24

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 22

PUBLISHED: 13/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1 MASTERLIST

TAGLIST

READER'S POV

I sat across from my dad in the snug of the Garrison. He said that he had something important to tell me, but I wasn't sure what it was. I sipped on my glass of water, waiting for him to speak to me. It was too early in the day to drink, even though it was the weekend.

He looked at me, his brown eyes boring holes right through me. I shifted in my seat, feeling uncomfortable.

Dad reached for his mug of beer and took a drink, then placed it back down on the table, taking a deep breath in.

"I'm sorry," He said, "For putting you through this."

My jaw dropped. Maybe I should have gotten alcohol.

"What do you mean you're 'sorry?'" I demanded, jabbing a finger into the table as I looked at him.

He wouldn't be sorry. Not now, not ever. What's done was done.

"I am — Sorry. For making you get married. I was thinking about myself. I thought about the good of the family, and not what was good for you. I'm a terrible father." Dad admitted, and I narrowed my eyes at him, then raised my hand, swinging it at him.

However, my palm never made contact with his cheek because he grabbed my wrist, stopping me.

"You can't go and get physical whenever you're mad." Dad warned, and I swung my other hand, loving the sound it made at it connected with Dad's face.

"I don't forgive you, what's done is done, and I'm going home, to my husband." I gritted out, standing up and storming off.

I walked outside, and to my car, getting in it and starting it. I pulled a piece of gum out of my pocket and unwrapped it, throwing it into my mouth and chewing angrily as I sped off.

He may have been sorry, but he shouldn't have married me off in the first place.

I drove in an angry silence, bar the aggressive chewing of my poor gum. Once I reached Finn and I's apartment building, I shut off the car, and took a deep breath to calm myself, not wanting to blow up on Finn. I continued taking deep breaths, then got out and walked up to our apartment, where Finn was stood out on the balcony having a smoke, leaning against the railing with his feet crossed, watching the kids play out on the street.

"Not good," I answered Finn's question before he could get it out, heading inside.

He followed me, hot on my heels, as I headed for the kettle and put it on the boil, grabbing my mug, and his, and twelve biscuits, splitting them evenly onto each side of a plate. I spat my gum out into the bin.

Finn stepped up next to me and silently made the two cups of tea as I grabbed a chocolate from the basket on the bench and started eating it. I broke off a piece and held it out to Finn, silently offering it to him. He took it, grabbing the end of it with his teeth and pulling back, then tilting his head up and letting it drop into his mouth.

I chuckled as the kettle started whistling. He pulled it off the boil, then poured it into each of our cups, then poured the milk. I grabbed my own cup and the plate of biscuits, and we headed over and sat on the floor in front of the fire.

"What happened?" Finn asked, watching me as I dunked my biscuit into my tea.

"He said sorry — which I'm grateful for," I stopped to bring my now soggy biscuit out of my tea, and eat the soggy half, "But it doesn't fix anything. It doesn't turn back time and change anything, it doesn't unmarry us. And then he had the nerve to tell me to not get physical whenever I'm mad just because I went to slap him!"

Finn nodded, then took a sip of his own tea. "Um, (Y/N)?"

"Yeah?" I replied, pulling the soggy second half out of my tea then eating it.

"First up, unmarry isn't a word. Secondly — He's right. You can't just get physical any moment of any day. Yeah, he deserved it, and I reckon that you're in the right for slapping him, but you just can't act on it all the time. Being mad is fine, being physical with the people you love isn't." Finn said, making me scowl.

"I know that!" I snapped, taking a sip of my tea to calm myself down.

I closed my eyes and hummed in contentment after I swallowed it, feeling it warm me from the inside out.

"I don't mean slapping and being physical with other people — You do it with objects too, throwing them around, and I do it when I'm drunk but I'm not fond of it, I'm scared it might turn in to something else," Finn confessed, making me open my eyes and look at him.

"Why are you saying this?" I asked him carefully, eyeing him as he picked up one of the oval shaped biscuits and flipped it around in his hand.

"Well, what if we make it a rule? So we can stop it before it gets really bad. I'm not saying that it will, but it could. And what if we blow up in front of Tommy or the kids? That'll fuck us right over." Finn stated, dipping the biscuit into his own cup.

I watched as he moved it up and down, making sure it was soggy, but not enough to break, before pulling it out of the cup.

"That'll be a good rule, but what if we get proper cross and can't help it?" I questioned, grabbing two biscuits and dipping them.

"We should get away from the situation before we get that mad. Go on a walk or something," Finn supplied as I ate the soggy parts of the biscuits.

"What if it's Tommy or someone bigger than us and we can't just walk out?" I pointed out, making him frown.

"We can walk out, they can't keep us there. If you want me to, I can come and get you and say that you need to help me with something." Finn suggested, and I hummed in agreement as I dunked two biscuits again, "It's a hard skill to master but I reckon we'll be able to do it."

I moved them around in my tea, making sure to soak them, "I'll do the same for you. But how am I supposed to know when to get you out of there?"

"I'll — um, I don't know. Wave at you?" Finn decided, and I nodded.

He never did it any other time, so it would be an easy sign that he needed me.

"Shall I do the same?" I said, before dipping my final biscuit.

"Yes," Finn answered, standing up and grabbing the paper and pencil from the mantle, "That way it'll be easy. A universal signal. I'll write it down in our rules."

"Erm, can I write it?" I questioned, feeling slightly embarrassed to be asking a question like that.

Finn just grinned as he slid the sheet and pencil over to me.

"Number six. No throwing or kicking stuff around when cross. Number seven. When the other gives you the signal, you go to their aid." I said as I wrote them down.

Finn looked at the sheet, and nodded in approval, "Your writing's gotten a lot better. It's even clear upside down."

I felt pride bubble up in my chest.

"Thank you," I mumbled as I stood up and placed the sheet back on the mantle.

"Anytime," Finn said, grabbing his last biscuit and breaking it in half, then pouring some of his tea onto the plate and placing a half in it.

I watched as Finn Junior came over and started lapping up the tea. Finn hesitantly reached out and stroked the cat, who continued purring. Finn Junior leaned into Finn's touch, and I smiled.

Maybe my two boys would get along.

•••

I walked with Jenica and Ezzie down to the netball courts. The other day, Ezzie and I signed up and joined the team. Today, we'd have our first practice. I decided to join some club so I wouldn't be stuck at home bored all the time, just until Tommy found some position for me to work in. Even so, I'd still probably play netball, so I was active. I couldn't stand not doing anything. When I camped out, I was always doing something. Hunting, cooking, playing with the kids, walking my dog, doing chores, messing around with the animals, but in our apartment if I swept the floor one more time I'd go mad.

I convinced Ezzie to join with me because it would bring her into town more often so I, Jenica, and Isiah, could see her more often.

We played netball at our camps, because it was quite an easy game to set up, and the rules were sort of simple, but I wasn't the best at it, being a bit on the shorter side, especially compared to the other girls.

Finn didn't know that I joined the team yet. I wanted to make some friends of my own, friends that weren't Finn's friends. Finn's friends were alright, but I needed some of my own so I wasn't hanging off my husband all of the time.

"Ladies! This is Esmeralda and (Y/N)." Jenica said, snapping me out of my thoughts.

I looked around, and the first thing I noticed was how big the range in ages was. There were girls that were as young as me to girls that were Ada's age. There was one woman who looked to be Polly's age, standing there and holding a whistle. I quickly counted. There were nine girls on the court, not including the woman holding the whistle, twelve girls if you included Jenica, Ezzie, and me.

"The Golds, our newest recruits. I'm Coach Lynnette, but you can call me Lynn," The woman with the whistle said, giving us a motherly smile, "There's a pile of dresses here. Go take a few into the change rooms over there and try them on, see which fits you best."

"Yes, Coach." I said, giving her a grin as I stepped forward and and grabbed a few of the blue dresses that looked my size.

I waited for Ezzie to do the same, and we walked to the change rooms together. I stepped into a stall, placing my rucksack down on the ground, getting out of my red dress, shoving it into my rucksack, along with my flats, and tried on the first blue dress there. It seemed to fit. I stepped out of the stall and moved my arms around. It fit just fine.

I grabbed my rucksack and got out my leggings, slipping them on under my dress, then putting on proper socks and a pair of canvas shoes that Jenica leant to me to practice in.

I pulled my water bottle out of my rucksack and waited for Ezzie. She soon emerged from her stall, her own rucksack over her shoulder. I picked up my rucksack and the other dresses, then we headed back out onto the court, where the other girls were warming up. I put my rucksack and water bottle down on the bench, next to Jenica's, and began to warm up next to Ezzie and Jenica.

"Girls! Fall in!" Coach Lynn commanded after a short while, and the other girls immediately stopped what they were doing and ran over to Coach, standing in a semicircle in front of her.

I stopped and went and stood at one end of the semicircle awkwardly.

Ezzie and Jenica went and stood at the other end. Traitors.

"Now, as you can see we have two new players. Esmeralda and (Y/N)," Coach Lynn began, bouncing the netball she held in her hands, then quickly threw it at me.

I caught it, making an 'oof ' sound as I did so, the ball managing to wind me. For an older lady, she was a lot stronger than she looked.

"Good catch," She praised, then looked back at the other girls, "Now, make them feel welcome. Introduce yourselves."

The one next to Ezzie spoke, "Hiya. I'm Florence, but you can call me Flo."

She looked nice enough. She also looked to be my age, her face still retaining the fullness of youth.

"Hilda." She looked Lizzie's age, and very motherly.

"Dorothy — Dottie for short." She was stunning, a bit older than me, and Ezzie.

"Elsie." She looked Ezzie's age, easily.

"Winnie." She looked older than Ezzie, but younger than Hilda.

Her skin stood out the most, white patches against her chestnut coloured skin.

"Ivy." Another angelic face, with a name easy enough to remember.

If I wasn't married to Finn I'd probably try my luck with some of these girls, honest.

"Emily." She was another who still had the childish roundness to her face.

Her voice sounded settled, though, so it was safe to say she was older than me.

"Sarah." She grinned at me, a shy one.

I returned it, making her smile wider. I reckon she'd be a good mate.

"Dinah." I looked at her, standing next to me, and her flawless brown skin and her brown curls up in a bun.

She looked my age, another good person to try and befriend.

"I'm Jenica, but of course you already knew that," Jenica said, making us chuckle.

"Now, girls, we'll start off with warmups, then move up from there. Grab a partner and a ball, practice your passes." Coach commanded, and I moved to go grab Jenica or Ezzie.

Ezzie paired off with Dottie, and Jenica paired off with Ivy.

I suddenly felt like a fish out of water.

"Hiya. Want to be my partner?" Florence — Flo — asked cheerfully as she strolled up to me.

"I'd like that," I replied, and we walked over to one side of the court.

"Are you Finn Shelby's wife?" She asked, and I nodded.

"Cool." She said, "Now, we're going to do a passing drill. You have the ball, and you have to pass it to me. I've got to keep my hands by my sides while you chest pass it to me. I can only move my hands once the ball is in the air and the pass is in progress."

I nodded, and passed the ball to her. She quickly caught it, making my eyes widen. Her reaction time was crazy fast.

I'd have a bit to learn.

•••

I sat with Jenica and Ezzie in my apartment, listening to Jenica pack her nail polish away, the glass bottles clinking against each other like the marbles Bonnie and I used to play with.

Violet was down in my room napping, thankfully. The girls went and grabbed Violet from the babysitters and had showers, and I made cupcakes and put them in the oven before I showered. They were done now, and I whipped cream up and made them butterfly cakes.

"So, you and Isiah, what's been happening?" I demanded, making Ezzie blush.

"Ooooh, yes, tell us!" Jenica added, coming to sit on the floor next to me.

I sat my freshly painted nails on my lap, trying to keep them free of smudges.

They were nearly dry, but I didn't want to risk anything.

"It's been going good. I ring him and he comes to see me and I go to see him and we go for walks or to dinner or to the pictures. I think I really like him," Ezzie confessed, making me 'aww'.

She had never said that about any boys before Isiah. She never blushed around about any boys before Isiah. She was utterly head over heels.

"He's cooking me dinner tonight. I'm having dinner with him and his father." Ezzie added, making my jaw drop.

"You two are that serious?" Jenica questioned, and Ezzie nodded.

"Fucking hell. You must love him a lot to settle down for him," I joked, making the girls laugh.

I was glad that Ezzie was feeling this way about someone. She deserved to be loved.

We heard a cry come from my room, and Jenica hopped up and rushed down there, coming back out with baby Violet on her hip.

"I'll take her home now, she might be hungry." Jenica muttered, and I nodded, standing up, Ezzie doing the same.

"I'll go to hers too, sister, see you later." Ezzie said, gathering her belongings, as well as Jenica and Violet's.

"See you. Call me and tell me how it goes," I demanded as they headed for the door.

"I will!" Ezzie promised, then held the door open for Jenica and Violet.

Jenica headed out first, then Ezzie, then Finn came inside, saying bye to the girls and shutting the door behind him.

"Nice nails," He said after he came and sat in the armchair in front of me.

"Thanks," I replied, then he spotted my rucksack and shoes next to the couch, as well as my netball dress and leggings on the clothes horse in front of the fire.

"What's that for?" He nodded towards them.

"I play netball now." I informed him, and he hummed in acknowledgment.

He leaned back in the chair and took off his cap, "When's your first game?"

"Saturday, two o'clock, at our courts, against a team from Camden town." I replied, moving to the kitchen and grabbing two cupcakes from the tray.

I bit and pulled the paper down on one with my teeth then bit into the cupcake as I walked back over and handed Finn the other.

"You spoil me," Finn commented, making me chuckle.

"I'll make sure to make your game." Finn promised, then took a bite of his own cupcake, "Holy fuck. Can I take some to work tomorrow? I want the lads to know that none of their girls can bake like you."

I rolled my eyes, "Yes, Finn, you can take some to work tomorrow."

§§§

Please note — I do not play netball outside of sports/PE lessons lol, I do know the basics and stuff but I don't play it enough to know *everything*

What do you guys think of the reader joining a netball team to make new friends? Yay or nay?

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

TAGLIST

@meadownicolee

@toothlessmcleod

@shelundeadxxxx

@bethabear12

@im-your-possession

NEXT PART

Part 23

CONTRARY - FINN SHELBY X READER; PART 21

PUBLISHED: 12/06/2022

!!FIRST PART HERE!!

Part 1

MASTERLIST

CONTRARY TAGLIST

THIRD PERSON'S POV

You and Finn were sat at either end of your dining room table in Artillery Square, you in a pair of jeans and a yellow sweater, and him in a grey suit that you helped pick out of his wardrobe, only just getting home from work. He had asked your opinion on his clothes, which you found funny. He never did it before. He told you that he wanted to look decent for an important meeting with Tommy, which was fair enough.

You had stayed at home, going shopping, reading books, and practicing mathematics, which bored you endlessly. Maybe you'd join a club, so you'd have something to do until Tommy decided you were of use.

It had been a couple of days since your family had started camping on the grounds of Arrow House, and a couple of days since you and Finn had taken Saoirse clothes shopping, so you could have fresh clothes at your apartment if you and him ever needed to look after her. You did the same for Finn's nephews and nieces, making sure to get sizes bigger than they needed as well, knowing how quickly children grew. You had also bought a trundle bed for each of your beds, in case you ever needed to babysit a lot of kids at a time. You had a feeling that they were going to get some good use.

If Esme replied to your latest message to her, you'd have all seven of her and John's kids here sometime soon, for a two day visit, watched closely by Jenica's sister, Tatiana, and the Lee boy she ran away with. His name was Trevor, according to Tatiana, who told you last Sunday after church, when you went over to Jenica's for a cup of tea.

Finn picked up his pencil, and you did the same, still confused as to why he sat you at the table in the first place.

"We are going to make a mind map," Finn announced, "One for me, and one for you."

You wordlessly wrote Finn's name on the white sheet in front of you, him doing the same.

"Now, you're going to write ten things that you think describe me. I'm going to do the same. After we're done our ten things about me, we'll do ten things about you, then show each other." Finn announced, and you nodded, already writing the first word about Finn down in your neat print.

He had learned this exercise from Uncle Charlie, not long after Finn moved in with him.

Kind :)

Throughout this whole ordeal, Finn was kind to you. Most of the time. He was kind to your family, all of the time.

Attractive

You'd be stupid to not write that one down. Finn would be stupid to not see it. You wondered if he got his looks from his mother or his father. You hadn't ever seen a photo of either of them. He didn't have any. You were sure he didn't want any.

Brave

He was brave. Braver than you'd ever be, you were sure.

Confident

You saw the way he walked — no, strutted — around Small Heath as if he owned it. He may as well have, being a Shelby. It was attractive, his confidence.

Considerate

Always buying more biscuits, buying more beds, buying clothes, bringing home yellow things that he said reminded him of you. Your favourite thing that he was brought home was a painting of a sunflower, which now sat on the mantle of your fireplace, bringing some life to the dull place.

Loyal

He'd die for his family if he had to. You hoped that he never would die for them, but instead die peacefully, after living a life that he wanted.

Adaptable

Moving around houses after his family moved away, getting married to you, doing business when Tommy asked him to then going back to being the useless younger brother — none of these things seemed to faze him all that much. They did faze him, you knew that; but he didn't show it much. Maybe he was used to it.

Trustworthy

You'd trust him with your life. You have trusted him with your life. He takes care of you as much as he can, but he's still only just a child too.

Reliable

He showed up for the family company, whenever they needed him to. He was there for you too, most of the time.

Charming

You couldn't deny it. His boyish smile, nice words, and the way he managed to do things just right so everything would go his way — it was his charm.

"Done." You said, looking over at Finn, who was staring down at his piece of paper in frustration, brows furrowed.

"Start yours, then," Finn muttered as he penned down another word.

You nodded, and wrote your name down on the other sheet of blank paper.

Unkind

That was an easy one. You didn't mean to be; you just were. It was as hardwired into your system as your need to travel.

Rude

You tried not to be. A lot. But it always slipped through the cracks and you were snapping at people who didn't even deserve it.

Aggressive

You were forever snapping at people, forever throwing stuff around. You tried to stop but you just couldn't. You were only sixteen. You could grow out of it if you tried. You probably should try.

Aloof

You had friends, yes, but you were sure that they didn't like you nearly as much as you liked them

Callous

Other people's suffering didn't bother you. Not all that much.

Petulant

Childishly rude. Something you had yet to grow out of. Something you weren't sure you would ever grow out of.

Moody

Your moods changed more than Tommy Shelby's.

Half the time you weren't even sure why. They just did. Most of the time you couldn't identify them.

Resentful

Resentful for a lot of things. Your father ever letting you live with her, your father forcing you to get married.

Impatient

There were many things you were. Patient was not one of them.

Unlovable

She always said that you were. She wouldn't say it unless it was true, surely.

You placed your pencil down, and looked over at Finn, who finished writing and flipped his pencil around in his hands.

"You done?" He asked you, and you nodded.

He gathered his two sheets of paper and got out of his chair, going and standing in front of the lit fireplace. The cat hissed and swiped at his ankles, obviously not pleased with Finn standing so close to the cat bed.

"I'll throw you in the fire!" Finn bellowed, nudging the cat bed away from him with his foot.

The cat gave a not-so-pleased mewl and curled back up on the bed, purring. You rolled your eyes at the squabbling pair and went and stood up next to your husband.

"We swap lists," He informed you, and you nodded, handing him yours with one hand and grabbing his with the other, still feeling confused.

You read his mind map about himself first.

Likeable

Adaptable

Ambitious

Handsome - you rolled your eyes at that one. Cocky prick.

Strong

Trustworthy

Funny

Helpful

Selfish

Greedy

You let out a small 'oh', and looked at your husband.

"You're not selfish or greedy." You protested, looking at your husband.

He was anything but, and you knew it.

"You think I'm attractive?" Finn asked, smirking at you, ignoring your statement completely.

Once you rolled your eyes he straightened up and cleared his throat, knowing you were serious.

"It's — I am sometimes. No one's all good, or all bad. It's impossible." He explained, and you nodded, understanding.

You felt more bad than good, though, and your sheet of paper with your name on it reflected that.

You read through his list for you, and felt your heart melt inside your chest.

Kind

Patient

Loving

Affectionate

Compassionate

Loyal

Reliable

Patient

Attractive

Loveable

You felt your eyes well up with tears and quickly brought the sleeve of your sweater up and wiped the stray tears away with the cuff.

"Are you alright?" Finn asked, eyeing you carefully.

You felt compelled to go and lock yourself in your room, feeling awkward under his gaze, but kept your sock covered feet firmly planted on the rug covered ground.

"Yes — fine." You said feebly, then cleared your throat, "You're — You're too kind, describing me like that."

"It's true," He insisted, and you shifted from foot to foot disbelieving his words.

"You're only saying that because you're my husband." You objected, making him furrow his brows together, and hold up the list that you wrote about him.

"Did you only say these things because you're my wife?" He questioned, and you shook your head.

He really and truly was all of those things. If you weren't his wife and still managed to find your way into his life, you'd write the exact same things, over and over again.

"Exactly — We don't actually do anything out of marital obligation, do we? So, it must be truthful." Finn finished casually, and you agreed with that statement.

You didn't feel it yet, but you agreed with it. You watched as he switched the pages, looking at your mind map about yourself. He frowned, and handed it back to you.

"The only fucking fucking true words on that list is petulant and moody. I'm petulant and moody. Any growing person is petulant and moody." Finn stated, and it was your turn to frown.

Who was he to tell you how you saw yourself?

"Just hear me out for a few seconds, yeah?" He said, raising his arms, and you folded yours across your chest and nodded, "How much of that is you talking about yourself and her words about you?"

That made you stop and think. She called you all of those words, not you. She called you those words enough that they got jumbled into your thoughts and you couldn't think of yourself any other way.

What did you think of yourself? You weren't entirely sure. That didn't sit right with you.

"Can I throw this list into the fire?" Finn asked, holding it up, "It's not truthful. Doesn't count."

You sighed, but nodded. He folded it into a paper plane then threw it into the fire, cheering as it caught alight. You laughed at your husband, then held up the two sheets he gave you, "What do I do with these?"

"You can throw the one about me out, I don't want that — You can do whatever you want with the one about you," Finn replied, heading down the hallway and into his room.

You stood in front of the fire, and somehow felt lighter, as if a weight was lifted off of your shoulders. You placed Finn's list on the couch, not really sure what to do with it just yet. You started humming as you reread the list, then suddenly felt wrong.

Surely that wasn't how Finn saw you. Surely he didn't like you that much. You weren't that nice.

Finn noticed your lack of humming and went back out to the living room, where you were stood in front of the fire, arms crossed on your chest, deep in thought.

Finn knew that face. That was the face you always had on before you got cross and pushed him away. He wouldn't let it happen this time.

"What's wrong?" He asked, making you turn and face him, "Are you cross at me or at something else."

"I don't know," You answered sourly, making his eyebrows shoot up in surprise.

"Do you know why you're cross?" Finn asked carefully, placing his hands in his pockets.

You shook your head, feeling lost. You looked down at the carpet, and stamped your foot. Finn watched your every move.

"This is why I didn't want to marry you. I'm no good as a person." You grumbled, "Can't even get cross the right way. I don't deserve this. You."

Finn felt a pang in his chest. You deserved whatever you wanted, especially with the way your life turned out. He'd give you whatever you wanted, if it made you stop thinking of yourself in that way.

"I'll take care of you," Finn vowed, looking you in the eyes, which made you scowl and turn your back to him.

He watched your shoulders rise and fall as you took deep breaths.

"Taking care of me is rotten work!" You protested, spinning around on the spot to look at your husband, then bringing your hands up and swiping forcefully at your eyes with the back of your wrist.

"Not to me. Not if it's you." Finn softly replied, stepping over towards you, holding a hand out.

You could tell by his tone that he truly meant it. You met him in the middle and fell into his embrace. He hugged you tightly, and you did the same, gathering the back of his coat in your tight grip.

"It's going to be hard." You informed him, the words muffled by his chest, "For me and for you. I didn't get to grow properly."

"I know. We'll help each other learn, though," He cooed, rubbing your back, "And you can grow here. With your family. With Aberama, Saoirse, Bonnie, Esmeralda, Tuck, and that mangy little cat who always spills my tea."

"And you?" You asked, looking up at him.

He thought you looked beautiful, with the way your tears clung to your eyelashes, framing your gorgeous (E/C) eyes.

"And me," He confirmed, "And Polly and Arthur and Lizzie and whoever else you want to grow around."

You have a hum of agreement, laying your head on his chest and listening to his heartbeat.

"It's really fucking hard, Finn. I wasn't allowed to have feelings so I don't know what the fuck to do with them. She always said that's why I was unlovable." You admitted, and you could feel Finn tense under you.

"She's horrid and if I ever see her again I'll take her eyes and throw her into the cut." Finn swore, holding you a bit tighter than he was before.

You listened to Finn hum as he shifted on his feet, and managed to calm down.

"I — I won't be able to stop seeing myself like that straight away. Rome wasn't built in a day." You said, staring into the fireplace, watching as the flames danced.

"I know, but it would be a good time to start now." Finn replied, and in that very moment, you decided to keep the mind map he gave you, to pin it in your wardrobe so you could see it every day.

To remind you what you were really like, not what she said you were like. She didn't even really know you anyway.

§§§

I literally love this chapter I got the idea from this end of year activity that a support learning staff member at my school made us do and omfg I do it whenever I feel bad about myself (ask my friends what they think of me) and I am then ultimately reminded that I have a skewed view of myself because I am much harder on myself than needed

Also I feel like we're all on the same level but I'll draw a floor plan of the Artillery Square apartment soon lol I feel like it could confuse some of you

You guys have no idea how hard it was for me to make up names and ages for all of John's six, soon to be seven kids lmaooo — literally only one has a name (Katie) and there's no ages stated.

Also!! Would anyone want to become mutuals on social media lol

Also part 3 — Would anyone like to become part of a tag list for this work?? I’ll make a post after this and you guys can like it or whatever to let me know that you’re interested - I’ll also add it to my masterlist + the top of this post + other posts so it won’t get lost

Love y'all ❤️

- Sunflower x

NEXT PART

Part 22